Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

When Theodore Nott sat opposite of Hermione in the library, in October of their third year, she resigned to ignore him until she finished her assignment. He, however, had other plans. A boyish hand stuck out into her personal space. She looked up, startled.

“Hello, I’m Theo” He said, with an easy grin “Can I help you?” Hermione snapped, ignoring his attempt at a handshake. He raised his eyebrows at her, withdrew his hand and leaned back in an easy going manner. “As a matter of fact, yes! I’m having some difficulty in charms and thought who better to help me than the top of our year” Hermione’s expression was incredulous, she lowered her gaze to his green tie. “And-“ he continued “I happen to be Trelawney’s star pupil. So, I was thinking we could get a little quid-pro-quo action going”

“Divination is not my priority, and I’m sure any of the other snakes could help you in charms. Most of them perform adequately, and I’m sure you would much rather their help than a muggle born.” She said snidely, crossing her arms. “Well it just so happens, I do not care for their help. Simply just want to not have to take a remedial charms course this summer” He quipped back. At Hermione’s unnerving glare he continued “Just promise me you’ll think about it, I am quite good at divination.” Theo leveled, meeting her gaze. Then he stood and walked away, leaving a puzzled and aggravated Hermione in his wake.  

___

The next day Hermione exited from the broom cupboard she frequented using the time turner. Hastening into Divination she sat with Harry and Ron, resolved to give it her all today. The last thing she wanted was the Slytherins she shared the class with to think that the muggleborn struggled in this fluff class. Theo’s weird tutoring request was still weighing on her mind. Convinced that it was a weird game, a type of bullying attempt, or something possibly more sinister; Hermione knew better than to take his offer at face value. 

“What crock is she gonna tell us today?” Harry murmured to his two friends sitting cross legged around the table. Hermione huffed a laugh and Ron joined in “You’re definitely getting the grim in your tea Harry, and Hermione is doomed to a miserable spinsterhood” Ron replied jokingly as Trelawney began her dramatics.

“The spirit world speaks to us! —Through these crystals! It assists us in focusing on the message of the spirit world through our planes of reality l-“ Trelawney droned on draping herself dramatically against the mantle, one hand over her eyes. She began to spin across the center of the room. Professor Trelawney stopped dramatically slamming a hand down at a table of Hufflepuffs, jolting them awake. 

“Are there any volunteers willing to risk glimpsing across the veil of the spirits?” She called. 

An olive toned hand stuck up in the air. “Oh Theodore, you kindred spirit, tell me what do you see in your classmates' fate!”

As Ron and Harry slumped back relieved to not be called on, Hermione narrowed her gaze at the Slytherin. Theo was sat beside Blaise and Draco. With a smirk, he took his right hand and gripped the crystal ball as his housemates shot him an amused expression. Theo squinted into the ball then with an over-the-top shriek flung his head back. “Professor, I see with little uncertainty that Blaise is doomed to suffer under the upcoming retrograde, confusion and misdirection will cloud his judgment” Trelawney looked at Theo approvingly “Yes, Yes the spirits do dictate that such a time will befall your young housemate-“

“-And Draco!” Theo called, flinging himself into the said Slytherin’s lap. Theo reached his hand up and clutched Draco’s face “Draco’s fate is resigned to a star-crossed love affair, and will have to risk life and limb- no, a fate worse than death!” Draco laughed in Theo’s face and shoved him off, as Trelawney began to applaud “Bravo! Bravo! Theodore, you are truly gifted! Class you must apprentice yourself to his methods” 

Harry met Hermione’s gaze with an amused expression, the majority of their fellow students laughing at Theo’s antics. Theo looked around the room, catching Hermione’s gaze and raised his eyebrows in a challenging manner.

Infuriated, Hermione shot her hand into the air. “Ah yes my dear! Would you like to attempt to look into the realm?” Trelawney swept over to their table. Ron shot her a confused and irritated glance as the scent of incense grew heavier with the professor’s approach. 

“Well for Harry the grim reappears, and with the upcoming Jupiter prograde his dominant Leo will put him more at risk for negative effects of attention. And for Ron he is a Pisces so the prograde will enhance his judgment.” Hermione spoke logically, referencing her notes she had prepared as she had studied her companions' horoscopes. “Oh my dear-“ Trelawney tutted as she grasped Hermione’s hand “These things are not true predictions and actually directly contradict what the spirits say” She stroked Hermione’s hair sympathetically and then rose and turned back to the class.

“Nice try ‘Mione” Harry said as the rest of the class stifled giggles at her being wrong. Ron shot her a sympathetic glance as he turned back to pay attention. Hermione sat fuming and shot a look at Theo, who was already looking in her direction. Making eye contact, he shot her a wink.

___

That night found the two of them sitting at a secluded table in the Library. Hermione irate with her arms crossed, and Theo languid with an amused grin.

“So did you really think ripping off the Daily Prophet horoscopes would help you impress Trelawney?” He teased.

“I thought that it was a good place to start in a completely made up and nonsensical subject. At least it was based on something unlike your ridiculous claims” She shot back unamused. “Ah Hermione, you have so much to learn! Everything I said was true, and I will help uncloud your eyes so that you might pass this elective” Theo responded, flourishing his arms dramatically. Hermione laughed at his ridiculousness and then said “I truly don’t know why you want my help in charms.”

Theo turned to look at her directly and said “Hermione I simply can not get the hang of it! Every time I try to levitate a feather it bursts aflame, or enlarge a cauldron it vanishes.” Hermione fixed him an appraising look “You’re a Slytherin, you can’t blame me for being suspicious” Theo placed his hand on his chest “And here I thought that you were progressive” They both giggled. “Hermione in all honesty, I want to be friends.” He spoke in a serious tone. Hermione sarcastically responded “Sure the two of us can be best of friends, as soon as Trelawney declares my predictions accurate according to the spirits” Theo smiled “Sounds like a plan”

___

It was a rainy Sunday when Hermione met Theo for the first time under the guise of tutoring. Frustratingly, he was quite bent on spending most of their agreed time attempting to make conversation and asking about the Muggle world. At first cautious, that at any moment this could all be a cruel trick, she gave one worded short responses. However as he continued to ask about movies, what they were, how they work without magic, had she ever seen any, what her favorite one was she finally cut him off-“Theo can we get to work?” 

“Ah of course, should we tackle divination or charms first?” He asked, wrinkling his nose, clearly unhappy to actually do any assignments. 

“Let’s tackle charms first, we’re reviewing color change this week so let’s see it” She said, setting down a blue cup on the floor of the room.

Theo withdrew his wand and muttered the incantation jerkily moving through the spell motions. The cup rose into the air and shook for a moment before dropping with a thud, still resolutely blue. “See I’m absolutely rubbish at this” He said.

“Well everything you’re doing is wrong,” She replied. Patiently over the course of half an hour, Hermione went through everything with him. From the intention, visualization, and pronunciation, to the wand movement and foot stance. Theo continued to fail to turn the cup to a different color. However, the original blue tinge had darkened and he counted that as a win. Hermione wasn’t sure if it was actually the effect of magic or the continually darkening and storming sky outside of the empty classroom’s windows.

Finally they resolved to move onto the divination portion of the tutoring lesson. “I just don’t understand how you can convince her of what you see, your theatrics are ridiculous. It’s totally obvious you’re making fun of her” Hermione said in a know-it-all manner, as Theo pulled out a deck of tarot cards. “That’s where you’re wrong. I’m not convincing her, and I am not making fun of her” He responded and Hermione raised an eyebrow. Theo sighed “If you don’t have the gift of being a seer-“ Hermione snorted cutting him off  Theo shot her a look and then continued “Your best bet to impress one is to apply any physical means of Divination with the emotional aura of who you’re reading” “You’re making this up as you go” Hermione said astutely. Theo smiled wryly “Completely wrong as usual, and I have a gift for you” 

With that, he withdrew what looked like a muggle thermometer from his bag. “This is an emotional aura reader. The higher it reads the more emotional and charged the recipient is; the lower the reading,  the more skeptical and oppositional” Met with Hermione’s silence he continued “So you read what physically the crystal ball, tea leaves, or tarot cards say. Then apply the emotional degree to the reading to determine the literalness of the signs” He explained.

 “How come this emotional aura reader isn’t a part of the required course materials then?” Hermione replied skeptically, reaching to inspect the small vial. “Because to many wizards and witches, they are regarded as an outdated trend from the 70’s that witches our mothers’ age would buy with their love potions. They just don’t make many of them anymore. What you’re holding was left to me by my Mum” Theo spoke wistfully. At that confession, Hermione gingerly set down the thermometer look alike. 

“Oh Theo, I’m sorry” She said genuinely, meeting her classmate’s eyes. A stormy expression crossed his face for a second. “Give it a try with the tarot cards” He said encouragingly. Hermione gave him a confused look, and began to lay out the cards. She allowed Theo to select two from the pile and then pulled one herself. Glancing at the emotional reader she saw that it was now high and almost at the brim. 

“So the first card represents your body, or your past” began Hermione “and that was the four of wands reversed which represents conflict and instability, particularly in the home” she said hesitatingly, looking up at Theo, who nodded thoughtfully, and gestured for her to continue. “The second card represents the mind or the present. For that you drew the eight of cups, which usually suggests a change or gaining of perspective. Experiencing disillusionment from things that have not been emotionally fulfilling” Hermione looked up from her texts having read the definition from the book. She frowned trying to puzzle out what the cards meant, what Theo already knew. “The third card is the spirit or the future; for that I picked the fool which is associated with innocence, new beginnings, and free spirit” 

Theo nodded, taking in the reading, as Hermione began flipping through her notes to attempt to make sense of the spread. “So Hermione, what is the emotional aura telling us?” He asked, raising an eyebrow. “It’s reading extremely high, which means from your instruction that we could apply this quite literally to your life and situation.” She stated, finally putting her notes down. “So given that, what do these cards mean?” Theo asked.

“Well in the past you felt unhappy with your life and experienced fighting with your family, currently you are making changes in your life to be more satisfied with your achievements, and the fool indicates that new beginnings are allowing you to do just that!” She said brightly, clearly missing the severity of the cards and overwhelmed with finally getting it right. 

“Bravo Hermione!” Theo cheered, slightly sarcastically, as her cheeks flushed. “I think we can wrap up for today, but good job on applying the aura reading” He said sincerely. With that Hermione collected her belongings and shot Theo a grin as she left the room, with a promise to meet again the following Sunday. 

Once the door was closed Theo began to clean up the cards with a small smile. Seeing the blue cup he smirked, with a quick motion of his wand and murmur of words the cup transitioned to a vibrant red shade leaving no trace of the previously stubborn blue.

___

“Say Hermione,” Ron started during dinner, his cheeks full with roast “Why is Nott looking at you?” Hermione flushed, turning to look at the aforementioned Slytherin whose smile widened across the hall. Hermione hesitantly gave a small wave, before turning back to her fellow Gryffindors who now all gave her a shocked look. “I don’t know. He asked for my help with charms, in exchange for him helping me with divination. So we’ve been meeting together for the past couple weeks to work on assignments” She answered explanatorily.

“Bloody hell Hermione, you can afford to not be the top of the class in one subject” Harry said as Ron gagged dramatically on his food. Harry pounded on Ron's back “Hermione are you crazy? His father is a death eater! He could be the one letting Sirius Black in for all you know!” Ron said furiously across the table. “Well I happen to think that we can all make our own choices, and we are not doomed to repeat our parents' mistakes.” She responded decidedly “Mione are you losing it? He’s friends with Malfoy for god’s sake!” Ron shot back. “I hardly think it’s any of your business!” She continued, growing more irate, “You know what? This is ridiculous, I’m leaving!” she said standing up and beginning to leave the great hall. Harry sighed exasperatedly watching his friend leave. “You really have a way with her you know” He said to Ron. “Well she’s mental, Nott is not someone we should be mates with” Ron responded as if trying to reason. Harry nodded absentmindedly, focused on observing the Slytherin across the hall.

___

The last session before Christmas found Theo and Hermione in the library together. Hermione was staring determinedly into a crystal ball, as Theo continued to pester her with questions about muggle Christmas traditions. “What do you mean a man in a red suit supposedly travels the whole world in one night? I thought muggles didn’t know about magic” Hermione sighed looking up “They don’t know it’s actually real, but Santa and Christmas magic isn’t comparable at all to our world. But there are many fictional stories of wizards and witches in the muggle world too” At this, Theo’s brows furrowed “So the man in the red suit is a wizard to muggles?” Hermione sighed putting her head in her hands “No, he’s Saint Nicholas or Father Christmas” Theo threw his hands up “A saint? It's a religious thing?” Hermione dropped her head in her hands, giving up on Theo’s line of questioning.

 “It’s almost all based around a religion thing” She murmured, pausing a second she added “If this isn’t common knowledge in the wizarding world, why do you all celebrate too?” At this Theo paused “Never thought about it, just did it” He said with a shrug. “It’s not even like you guys have Christmas movies so you’re missing out on some of the best parts” Hermione said, completely forgetting about the crystal ball at this point.

 “Wait- they have movies about Christmas too?” 

___

After one particularly egregious class in April, that was full of Malfoy bragging about Buckbeak’s impending death sentence, Theo caught up with Hermione after Hagrid had ended class early. Catching her on the walk from the clearing back up to the castle.

 “Hermione, wait up-!“ He called, leaving his fellow Slytherins behind.

“What do you want Nott?” Ron said aggravatedly “Ron leave it alone” Hermione said warningly.

Theo raised his eyebrows mockingly at Ron “Yeah Weasley, leave it alone”

Ron shot Hermione a disbelieving look and stocked off. “Your friend is annoying” Theo said. ”Touché” Hermione shot back, crossing her arms and nodding in Malfoy’s direction. 

Theo grimaced and Hermione started to rant “I can’t believe Malfoy could be so stupid with an innocent creature!” She paused for a breath “This is just cruel!” Hermione finished flourishing her arms to emphasize her point. Theo chuckled at her outburst “Yeah Lucius will probably want to see it put down himself for spilling a Malfoy’s pure blood. You know how dramatic they are.” He said in a sarcastic tone with a grin.

 “How can you joke about that!” Hermione exclaimed, stopping in her path and whirling on Theo. He raised his hands “Hey I was just trying to make light, these things have a way of working themselves out” he said defensively. Hermione turned on her heel shouting back “Our tutoring sessions are canceled!”

___

The rest of the term carried on with Hermione ignoring Theo and his attempts at repairing their fragile friendship. It wasn’t until she was in the hospital wing bed the morning after the night with Sirius Black, Professor Lupin, and Peter Pettigrew, when she was still trying to process it all, that he finally was able to reappear. 

“Hey, heard you broke Malfoy’s nose.” He said smiling, setting down a pastry wrapped in a napkin from that morning’s breakfast. 

“Yeah he deserved it” she bit back with a stern expression, not in the mood for Theo’s nonsense after all she had gone through. 

“Well, I just wanted to come make sure you’re alright after all that. Not often the one who hits someone in the face winds up being the one in the hospital wing”

Hermione grimaced at Theo’s feeble attempt at a joke. Just then Dumbledore burst through the doors, Theo looked up and smiled grimly “Looks like I’ll take my leave now then”

___

When Hermione reappeared outside of the  Hospital wing with Harry, after using the time turner to free Sirius and Buckbeak, she realized she had forgotten about Theo. It wasn’t until she was standing in front of him with Harry, did she realize her error. She hadn’t taken into account him leaving from his visit, with when she was returning with Harry. Breaking the one rule of time turner use, the importance of not being seen.

She stood stricken as Harry continued to run into the infirmary, but Theo just smiled, shot her a wink, and continued on his path.

“I did say these things have a way of working out” He said in a sing-song manner.

“Theo I-“ Hermione started, turning to trail after him. He turned back “Hey you have a hospital bed to be in, with a fresh pastry waiting for you. Oh and a divination exam to ace next week” And with that final word Theo continued on his walk leaving a stunned Hermione in his wake. Hermione shook her head then entered the hospital wing to Ron asking how her and Harry had disappeared and reappeared in such a fashion.

Chapter Text

Dearest Hermione,

You did promise we could be best of friends, and this is a direct quote, “as soon as Trelawney declares my predictions accurate according to the spirits” and I heard just that happened during your final exam. I would appreciate you keeping your word on such an important matter. I write to inquire how your summer has been, and if you intend to attend the Quidditch World Cup.

Your Best Friend,

Theodore Nott

P.S. I did achieve passable marks in charms thanks to your assistance.

___

Theo,

While I remember saying such a thing in jest, I do consider you a friend. My summer has been well, hope yours has been too!! My family vacationed in muggle Cinque Terre recently and had an amazing time. I will be attending the Quidditch World Cup with the Weasley family.

Hope to see you there!

Hermione

___

Theo held Hermione’s letter in his hand, having just received it from his owl. Shocked slightly that she wrote back and pleased to see that she did not deny their friendship. However his owl did not choose the most opportune time to bring the response, and an outraged Draco Malfoy sat across from him in the Nott Manor lounge. “You’re writing that mudblood, have you gone mad?” He practically screamed. Nott calmly folded the letter and placed it in his blazer pocket. Finally he looked at his companion. “Yes. I am friends with her, after all.” he responded seriously. “Friends? Friends! You have got to be joking!” Draco exclaimed as he rose to his feet and began running his hands through his hair. Draco started to pace, and Theo rolled his eyes. This was truly such dramatics for the early afternoon.

“Yes, friends, if you would have paid any attention you would have noticed that we spent all of last year studying together. Well, at least until you had to go and try to get that giant bird killed” Theo said, leaning back lazily in his chair and crossing his legs. Draco spun on his heel and pointed at him accusingly “Nott, you know our fathers are meeting together now. If it had been one of them who saw you receiving such correspondence, it would be an entirely different conversation” Theo nodded in response, Draco did have a point. “It’s a good thing then, that we are not our fathers,” Theo continued airily “I think you and I can keep this between ourselves”

“What do you even talk about? God you don’t fancy her do you?” Draco said, resuming his pacing. Theo was losing patience at this point “Why do you even care? It’s not really any of your business.” he snapped back. “Care? You think I care about her? What do you think will happen if your father finds out!” Draco exclaimed. “Probably nothing worse than what happens on the average Tuesday,” Theo leveled, stopping Draco in his tracks.

Draco nodded and took his seat again.

Glancing hesitantly at the door Draco murmured. “Have you noticed, there’s been a lot of these rendezvous recently between our parents and their old friends?” with his hands grasped together over his knees hunched forward. “I have, can’t help but to wonder what’s going on” Theo responded, uncrossing his legs and leaning forward.

“I don’t know, but I wish they would invite me. I could be doing something” Draco said. Theo grimaced and replied “Well they can leave me out of it, I expect we’ll be busy this year with the tournament”

Draco nodded, unfazed by Theo’s apathetic response, and acquiesced “At least we have the cup to look forward to next week, in the minister's box, should be a good time” Theo nodded in lieu of an answer, smiling, remembering Hermione’s response.

___

The Quidditch World Cup, Theo decided, had to be his least favorite international event and his least favorite forced pure blood networking event. Draco had rolled in going on about seeing Weasley’s and Potter’s horrible seats. Theo only rolled his eyes, knowing that Draco was glossing over Hermione’s presence. After their conversation post the letter’s immediate delivery, they had not revisited that topic. Theo knew Draco was still thinking about it, hence no mention of a Granger in his string of disparaging remarks. During the halftime show and after several drinks, Theo gripped Draco’s shoulder pulling the enthralled boy back from the railing of the box. “Let’s go get a drink” He shouted to his friend. “There’s drinks here, why would we leave?” Draco called back clearly not wanting to leave the ideal spot for the game. “Not the kind of drinks I want,” Theo said back, lifting an eyebrow. The promise of something more illicit than butterbeer was enough to entice Draco to follow after him. Leading him up the ramps and galleys in search of - there she was!

“Hermione!” Theo called surging ahead, dodging Draco’s attempt to pull him back. Hermione’s head swiveled down from the upper balcony and broke into a wide, slightly intoxicated, grin. Summer had been kind to her, and that was an understatement. A glowy tan and fresh spread of freckles agreed with her. She sprinted down the steps past the Weasleys and Potter and threw herself into his embrace. “Theo, this is so much fun!” She said excitedly as Harry and Ron joined at her heels, just as Draco caught up with Theo. “We simply must get a drink together! Us school chums” Theo said good naturedly, pointedly blowing past Harry Ron and Draco’s refusal to associate with each other. Draco stormed ahead of the group to the bar, while Harry and Ron trailed behind. The pair, while muttering some choice comments, resigned to babysit the tipsy Hermione.

“Theo, I was so happy when I got your letter! I wasn’t sure if you’d want anything to do with me after the end of last term.” Hermione babbled as Theo brought them to a standing tall table inside the bar area. Draco reappeared with only two drinks, and he placed one in front of Theo who promptly slid it over to Hermione who smiled and took a sip. Harry and Ron exchanged a look and went to the bar themselves, leaving the three together. “Well I simply had to come see you during the world cup, see how you were fairing with all the quidditch nonsense” Theo said amiably as Draco pulled a sneer at the prolonged encounter. “It’s just so exciting! Nothing like the games at Hogwarts which honestly get so boring” Hermione said brightly, flushed as she continued to drink. At this Draco couldn’t help but interject “Boring? I’m on par with Krum’s performance at the very least” He said arrogantly, huffing into his drink to finish his statement. Hermione blinked, seemingly having forgotten Draco’s presence “Right.” she drawled and then turned back to Theo “So how has your summer been? I never got a response to my letter!” She said “It’s been perfectly adequate, nothing as exciting as Italy! Been keeping Draco company mostly as our fathers keep having the most boring meetings” He spoke the last bit with a more intense tone, as Ron and Harry returned to the table. Draco shot him a look, and Hermione saw the undertones and so did Weasley. “Hermione, we should go,” Ron said tugging on her arm and she relented, shooting an apologetic glance towards Theo.

“They’re meeting tonight after the game in fact, ” Theo spoke loudly, drawing the trio’s attention back towards him and Draco. “Isn’t that right Draco?” Draco glowered at him, then looked back at the trio and nodded before downing his drink. Weasley and Potter pulled Hermione away, suddenly in a more urgent manner. “Enough of this Nott, let’s return to the box. The company here is unsuitable” Draco  said angrily. “Ah yes of course can’t keep you away from daddy-kins” Theo said with a smirk and followed after his friend.

___

That night Draco sat silent. Hiding his revulsion and fear from his father until he had reached the hotel, deeply unsettled after what he had seen. He knew it was going to happen. He had listened gleefully as his father had foretold the night’s plans. A knock sounded on his door, and Theo poked his head through. A fresh black eye adorned his face and he shot his friend a crooked grin. “Any chance you can manage a quick healing charm? Bloody tricky to do on yourself” Draco nodded silently and held up his wand gesturing his friend forward.

“Episkey” Draco murmured watching the bruise begin to fade and Theo’s nose pop back into shape. He turned away again from his friend, expecting him to show himself out.

“Was this the first time you actually saw it?”

Theo said, the it, the unspoken event. A flash of red and bodies writhing of a man and his family. Young children screaming.

Draco nodded uneasily, unwilling to admit how much it had affected him. He had been the one to sneak away and watch, and he had been bragging to Theo about his plans before. His laughter had died in his throat as he watched the children float closer, hearing their terror. It was no longer some abstract idea staring him in the face. The foul taste refused to vanish even as he rinsed his mouth out.

The night's silence embraced him as Theo left. Thick and heavy in the August humidity.  A physically oppressive force leaving no room but to face what had occurred that night.

___

Theo was relieved to see Hermione the next week safe and sound aboard the Hogwarts express. He did not get a chance to approach her until after the welcome feast, the news of the Triwizard Tournament now being the biggest topic in the school.

“Hermione!” He called out as they were leaving the hall, she turned towards his direction. Potter grasped her shoulder though and pulled her back, murmuring something in her ear. Her expression darkened and she nodded, turning to follow him.

Well, that would be an issue.

___

“Nott!” A voice called pulling Theo’s attention from his tarot cards spread on the grass next to the lake. Harry Potter was walking towards him with a very cross expression on his face. Theo held one hand across his eyes to block out the sun, and leaned back on the other as the boy neared him. “Was that your idea of a threat? At the cup?” Harry asked, clearly aggravated.

Theo frowned, clearly he would have to be a little more blunt when it came to Potter. “I don’t threaten my friends” He said, turning back down to face his cards. “Friends? Is that what you call it? You and Malfoy say your fathers are meeting up and death eaters turn up?” Potter asked, clearly not willing to let this matter drop.

Theo scrunched his brows together, considering the best way to play this. Glancing around to confirm they were alone, he picked up his wand and murmured a quick muffliato. Harry raised his wand defensively, but Theo cut him off before he could get out a spell “It was a warning. I trusted you, Granger, and Weasley could puzzle out what two old death eaters meeting up could entail”

“A warning? Why would you do that?” Harry asked.

Theo looked Harry in the eyes “Because I am Hermione’s friend.” Bored with the conversation he glanced down at his tarot “Care for a reading Potter?” and drew a card. Harry rolled his eyes as Theo read out “The seven of swords! Ah, beware enemies masquerading as friends. How apt!” Theo smirked. “Watch it, Nott” Potter said, turning and walking away.

___

Theo and Draco may or may not have been imbibing in some smuggled fire whiskey on the following Saturday night with their fellow housemates. Draco was bemoaning the age restriction on entering the tournament and both of them were excited for the other schools to arrive. As the hour grew later they began to stumble back to their dorm, leaving the other snakes behind.

“Have you seen much of Granger lately?” Draco asked out of the blue.

“What do you mean by that?” Theo responded surprised. “Well you went from muggle lover number one, to suddenly getting drunk with us again” Draco said snarkily.

“No I haven’t since the cup-” “Yeah, why did you track her down?”

Theo paused in the corridor, causing Draco a step later to stop and turn back to face him.

“Do you really, truly, think muggleborns and all muggles deserve to die?” Theo asked, his tone was serious and suddenly sobered up. Draco snorted and dropped his gaze, before realizing that Theo was serious. “My father-“

“Already lost this war once.” Theo cut him off taking a step forward towards Draco, who backed up into the wall. “Tell me, do you think Colin Creevey of all people somehow managed to steal someone’s magic, when he can hardly manage to do up his tie properly?” Theo asked with an air of conviction.

Draco raised his hands and shoved Theo back “Mudbloods are filthy and unworthy of their gifts. They are below us” recycled words fell from his lips.

“No one gets to choose what gifts they’re born with” Theo replied crossly, with that he pushed past Draco, shoulder checking him.

Draco stood, stunned at the sudden aggressiveness from his friend. Breathing hard, he leaned back against the wall. Picturing Hermione Granger and what would happen if his father’s grand ideas came to pass. Suddenly he felt slightly sick, imagining lessons with her missing. He shook his head, blamed it on the drinks, and turned to go back to the remaining Slytherins still gathered. Writing Nott off as in a weird Muggle loving phase, and seeking the familiarity of Crabbe and Goyle’s company.

___

That Monday found Theo receiving the cold shoulder from most of his house. Hermione frowned as she watched him sit through every class and meal, alone. He had been hexed by his housemates interspersedly, mutters of blood traitor and nastier threats had followed him through the halls. It was evident, that evening in the library, that he was being treated as a pariah. She approached him as he sat alone.

“Hi Theo” She started and he looked up with a smile “Hermione, what can I do for you?” “May I sit here?” she said, beginning to set her bag on the table. He nodded affirmatively. “I’m sorry I haven’t made time to talk to you since the start of term” Hermione said. “It’s ok, I’m not in the position to be turning away friends right now anyway, as a matter of fact” He said gesturing at the social distancing the other Slytherin students had displayed. Hermione smirked “What did you do to make them all so angry at you anyway?” She asked conspiratorially, leaning forward. Theo chuckled “To get this much attention, there’s not much I wouldn’t do” She grinned at his response. “So how were the first couple weeks of charms?”  She asked conversationally. “Honestly,” Theo drawled “Absolutely miserable, any chance you would want to reunite our study sessions?”

___

The arrival and excitement of the Durmstrang and Beauxbaton students soon put an end to the vitriol Theo was experiencing, attentions were now turned to the Triwizard tournament. Theo himself was caught up in the excitement as well. Study sessions with Hermione quickly devolved into discussions about the upcoming events, previous tournaments, and the yule ball. However after the actual selection occurred and Potter’s name was read out as the impossible fourth competitor, things began to change between the friends. The whole school seemingly turned on Potter, Hermione was the only one who stood by him. Even Weasley seemed to have turned a cold shoulder.

Hermione was very caught up in the drama and when she showed up to their scheduled sessions to see Theo wearing a Potter Stinks pin she sighed exasperatedly “You too?” she asked. Theo laughed “You have to admit they’re a fun bit of magic” She sat next to him pulling out a roll of parchment. “They’re nothing but bullying, Harry did not submit himself to the tournament in fact he’s tried to drop out several times and Dumbledore won’t let him!” She said preachingly. “Alright alright,” Theo continued defensively  “I’m still gonna wear the patch though can’t afford to piss off my whole house again” She shook her head at his apathetic response.

“So is Potter ready for his first task?” Theo asked, Hermione shook her head again “We have no idea what it will be, so we’re just trying to prepare for everything” she responded “Ah the efficient method” He commented sarcastically. “I’m so afraid for him” She confessed in a moment of vulnerability then continued “It is just so strange that someone else would enter him in this competition, almost sinister” Theo frowned, taking in what she had said, then responded “Well most everyone believes that he did it himself somehow and is lying, so it’s not like anything will come of asking people to investigate it. I guess the best thing is to exercise caution with who he trusts during these tasks”

She nodded thoughtfully at his response. “I just wish I could somehow see how all of this will pan out, but unfortunately I dropped divination” She said, attempting to joke. Theo shook his head “In the meantime then let’s focus on DADA. The last thing I want is detention with Mad Eye” He said with a shudder.

___

Even though the tension with the rest of the house had dissipated, Draco had not talked to Theo since that night. To Theo, there was little doubt who had started the nasty campaign against him; and, although he had been good friends with Draco, it was hard to forgive someone who was not repentant. The two boys effectively ignored each other, staying silent in the dorms and not interacting in the same groups. Crabbe and Goyle stuck to Draco like glue, extending the cold shoulder but no longer sending jinxes his way. Zabini did not seem to care much for their squabble so continued to interact with both as normal.

Theo knew that although no one was outwardly attacking him anymore, none of them had forgotten that Theodore Nott was friends with a muggleborn. He occasionally received dirty looks while he studied with Hermione, and it truly opened his eyes to how many of his classmates believed and followed what their parents had told them. It stood to reason that kids who trusted their parents had no reason to doubt them, Theo observed.

It wasn’t until the day of the first task, that Draco and Theo interacted again. As dragon fire streaked towards the stands and caught Draco’s sleeves ablaze, sending Crabb and Goyle into a panic swatting at him to attempt to put it out. Despite the attention and snickers of their housemates around them, Theo was the first to act, a calm aguamenti extinguishing the flames. He splashed Draco slightly, accidentally, in the face and mirthfully met his gaze. “Thanks Nott,” Draco spat out, straightening himself up, before turning back to the games.

___

The day after the first task, Theo found Hermione angrily ripping apart a Daily Prophet. “Can I ask why?” He inquired with a raised eyebrow, sitting across from her, eyeing the shredded mess. “Rita Skeeter is foul and legal action should be taken” Hermione said as if that explained anything. But, as Theo realized, maybe it did. “Wait so you don’t fancy Potter?” he asked in disbelief. Hermione groaned and dropped the paper “No, why would anyone believe that?” She asked. “Well-“ Theo said grimacing “he did give me the shovel talk about being your friend” “He did What?” Hermione practically shrieked.

Theo laughed “So you’re really not dating? He’s not taking you to the ball?” Hermione shook her head. “No there was someone I hoped would ask, but I don’t think he will at this point” She murmured sadly “So you DO fancy someone?” Theo pried, raising an eyebrow. Hermione nodded hesitantly “But it doesn’t even matter, he won’t ask me”

Theo wrinkled his nose “It’s not Weasley, is it?” At Hermione's dejected nod he snorted “It’s Weasley, seriously?” Hermione blushed “And now I don’t know what to do, or who else to ask, or if I should even go anymore” she cried, hiding her face in her hands.

“Well he is a fool, I’m sure someone will ask you. You would make a lovely date.” Theo responded comfortingly and awkwardly raising a hand to pat her on the shoulder. “You’re not going to ask me are you?” Hermione said, raising her head to look him directly in the eye. Feeling more awkward now, Theo looked down “I’ve already asked a girl from Beauxbatons” Hermione blushed again and threw her head in her arms. “Well at least one of us will be having fun that night” She responded sarcastically. Theo looked around, spotting someone a few tables over, he was reminded of another rumor he had heard.

“Weren’t you studying with Krum the other night?” Theo said, raising an eyebrow. Hermione lifted her head, a confused expression. “He asked to sit at my table with me,” She said. “Well a certain champion is currently sitting a few tables away all by himself, maybe you should go ask to sit with him” He said, Hermione blushed immediately and Theo knew he was spot on. “I don’t know, I don’t want to interrupt him” She murmured looking over at Krum. It was at this moment that Krum looked over and caught her eye and waved with a smile. “Oh I think you would be most welcome, either way, I’m leaving” Theo said standing up smirking and heading out the door.

___

Draco and Theo for all their inner emotional turmoil, pressure from their parents, and societal tensions- were teenage boys. Teenage boys who did not particularly enjoy ballroom dancing and getting dressed up (well perhaps not on Theo’s part, he didn’t mind that bit ),  but they did like girls. After Theo’s extinguishing of Draco’s sleeve, they had been existing in a state of cordial interactions and acknowledgments. But when Theo flashed a flask in Draco’s direction at the bottom of the steps in the hallway before the Great Hall, the two Slytherins were officially friends again.  Draco walked over to Theo, who stood with Blaise, and took a swig of the offered flask, grimacing slightly at the whiskey.

“Well Malfoy, what lucky lady are you waiting on?” Blaise asked sarcastically.“Don’t tell me Pansy didn’t inform you, I’ll die of shock” Draco retorted, rolling his eyes, and Theo reached for the flask as Blaise chuckled. “Well at least I can speak to my date” Draco remarked with an air of superiority, as Theo and Blaise had both asked Beauxbaton students. Theo smirked and answered “Well I for one don’t intend to do much talking if you get what I mean” Blaise laughed and added “I for second, know all the French I need” Draco shook his head with a smile “Vulgar the both of you” The three boys laughed and Blaise took his turn with the flask. However as he was raising it, a commotion at the other end of the hallway paused him. “Blimey is that Granger?” He said, causing Theo’s head to whip around and Draco to turn in a much more sophisticated manner.

Descending the steps, Hermione Granger was an absolute vision. Her curls tamed and swept up elegantly, a periwinkle dress draped around her. A huge smile adorned her face, and at the bottom of the steps-

“Is that Viktor Krum?” Another student murmured.

From the other side of the Hall, the three Slytherin boys stared. Blaise shook his head “I had no idea she had it in her” he said. “Because you’re an absolute idiot,” Theo said, tearing his attention away. Noticing Draco still staring, Theo smirked. However at that moment Pansy arrived and promptly slapped Draco’s arm snapping his attention back. “Hello Draco” She said sweetly, and truthfully she did look pretty. If Theo’s own date hadn’t appeared just then, he would have been tempted to flirt with her just to get a rise out of Draco.

___

From across the hall, Theo saw it playing out. Weasley, the idiot, was picking a fight with Hermione, and Theo would not stand for it. He saw the pair yelling at each other and heading for the door and knew it was time to intervene.

“Hermione!” He called after her, breaking her attention away from Weasley. Hermione blushed, embarrassed and clearly upset, she seemed intent on storming off. “Nott now is not the time-“ Weasley began. “Well lucky for me I wanted to talk to Hermione, not you. So bye!” Theo said sarcastically, waving Weasley off. Weasley glanced around at all of the present professors before deciding on muttering some insults of his own while storming off.

“Theo, please, I just want to be alone right now,” Hermione said looking to the side, arms circling around herself, eyes tearing up. “Hermione-” Theo said gently “Let’s go get some air. yeah?” he asked. Hermione nodded silently. Together they stepped out onto the veranda.

“God I just don’t know why he had to ruin my night like this. I waited so long for him to ask me, and then he didn’t even believe I had a date. And then insulted me for coming with Viktor. I should have never spoken to him!” She ranted, her voice rising towards the end, shaking. Theo hugged her, “Hey let’s just take some deep breaths alright?” He murmured. Pulling back to look at her “You’ve been having a lovely night, you look beautiful, you came with a hot date! These are all things to be happy about.” He said gently, positively, trying desperately to cheer her up. Hermione nodded “God I feel so silly,” She laughed waterly “I must look ridiculous now,”  she said. Theo laughed back and shook his head “Not at all.”

“Do you still wanna leave?” He asked “Because someone still owes me a dance,” he added. Hermione laughed again, reaching up a hand to wipe at her tears. “Let’s go back in, yeah?” She asked nervously. Theo nodded “Yeah, let’s,” Hermione pulled him in for a hug “Thank you for being such a good friend.” She whispered. Theo nodded, putting his chin atop her head.

Behind them a throat cleared, expecting to see Potter or Weasley (hopefully Not the 6’4 quidditch player she came with) Theo turned and was surprised to see Draco.

“Hope I’m not interrupting anything out here” He said in an angry tone, eyes scanning between the two of them as they awkwardly parted their embrace. “Malfoy, not at all, me and Hermione were just discussing what a tosser Weasley is,” Theo said, awkwardly stepping back and running his hand through his hair. “Come on Theo, let’s go inside.” Hermione said, going to step past Draco.

Draco moved to block her path, stopping her. Hermione stared at him in confusion, and Draco wordlessly held out a handkerchief to her. Fingers brushed as she took the offer, Draco's eyes seemed glued to where they touched .  Finally he straightened up, remembering himself. “Weasley is a tosser, the whole lot of them are” He said arrogantly. Hermione rolled her eyes and scoffed, pushing past him as she made her way back into the hall. Theo lingered behind, having watched this whole interaction, he shot his friend an indecipherable look and continued in after Hermione.

___

The next week Hermione sat with Harry and Ron talking animatedly at dinner. Weasley must have said something funny because she threw her head back laughing, and a self satisfied smile appeared on his face. Theo watched from across the hall, without comment, but did not miss a certain blond shooting glares at the trio. Albeit, this was normal, but it seemed to contain another layer of vitriol.

___

The morning of the second task, Theo sat at breakfast absentmindedly drinking tea while reading a magazine. The chaos of the Slytherin house surrounding him. A hand hitting his arm brought him back to attention. Draco retracted his hand “Nott, would you mind?” He said clearly repeating himself and slightly annoyed, holding out his mug, prompting Theo to refill it with the pot by his side.

“Ugh Nott you must make the worst cup, you didn’t strain this at all” Draco said when he got his cup handed back. Making a face before sipping the drink, resolving himself to finish it. Theo shot him a smirk, before turning back to his magazine which had a fascinating article about some made up magical creature.

“Nott-“ Draco’s voice cut through again interrupting his reading “Yes, Malfoy?” Theo replied, turning his attention back to him. “You haven’t lost your muggle have you? Not like her to miss her boyfriend’s competition?” Malfoy said provocatively, arching an eyebrow. Theo raised his own eyebrows, having not noticed until then that Hermione wasn’t at breakfast  “I’m sure she’ll turn up”. He quipped back. Malfoy sneered and drained the last of his tea before leaving the table. Theo smirked as he watched him walk away for a while, before snatching back the tea cup. He frowned as he tried to make out the shape, it looked like clouds, trouble on the horizon.

___

Standing on the freezing platforms, Theo felt his stomach drop when he realized Hermione was under the water. As the water from the lake splashed up at him, he eyed the clock worriedly. “Do you think they will let the squid eat them if their champions fail to rescue them?” Crabbe gleefully remarked.Theo swallowed back his response, trusting that Dumbledore would not let that happen. To his left, Draco seemed paler at Crabbe’s words. When Krum broke the water with Hermione, Theo cheered loudly and almost missed Draco’s practically silent sigh that sounded, believe it or not, relieved.

___

The next week after the task, Theo found Hermione angrily ripping Daily Prophets out of first year hands and setting them ablaze. Promptly, he joined in. “So may I ask why we are setting these on fire?” He asked after a couple, snapping Hermione out of her angry haze. “Rita Skeeter and her ridiculous lies, her whole article is insulting me and saying I’m two timing Harry with Viktor! I’ve gotten howler after howler from random 40 year old ladies. I do Not need to hear about it from my classmates” She spat out incinerating another Daily Prophet and stamped her foot. “It’s sexist!” She exclaimed, putting her hands on her hips. Theo laughed “Yes well Skeeter and journalistic integrity are antonyms after all”

At the end of the hallway a first year appeared holding a newspaper. Upon seeing Hermione start to walk towards them, they turned and ran away. Hermione sighed frustratedly, “You know you can be kind of scary when you want” Theo said leaning back. “Shove it Theo” She said, picking up her bag and starting to walk towards the library, leaving Theo trailing behind laughing at her outrage.

___

That spring found a rare sunny day drawing the students outdoors, sleeves pushed up, ties loosened, sweaters ditched, knee socks kicked down, and skirts rolled up. Groups of students lounged around the lake, under the shade of the trees. The Slytherin boys were grouped together, Draco sitting against a tree, Theo lazily leaning on one arm, Blaise sprawled out in the grass. From their viewpoint they could see Crabbe and Goyle attempting to chat with Pansy, Millicent, and Daphne closer to the edge of the lake.

“Watch out Malfoy, Crabbe is gonna steal Pansy from you” Blaise said teasingly. Draco snorted, not rising to the bait, leaning his head back and closing his eyes. Confident that Pansy would not be interested in Crabbe.

Theo was fiddling with a camera, but something looked different than the typical models. “Nott what are you holding there?” Blaise asked, leaning up to see what his housemate was doing. “It’s a muggle camera” He answered. “Don’t tell me Granger gave it to you?” Blaise said teasingly, at this Draco opened his eyes. “Give it here” He said cooly, reaching for it. Theo deftly swept it back “Absolutely not, you’ll probably just break it” He said scooting to be closer to Blaise. “And yes, she did give it to me” Theo finally responded to Blaise.

“Speak of the devil” Blaise said, looking out as Hermione had began walking out of the castle. Theo looked up at Hermione’s approaching form. “She is proper fit, shame your dad is already trying to lock you into a betrothal contract” Blaise continued. Draco tensed at his comments, but Theo rolled his eyes and leaned back. “Something tells me that will be the least of his worries” With that he stood and jogged to meet Hermione, leaving Blaise and Draco. “He is a disgrace” Draco sneered watching Theo walk away. Blaise laughed “So serious Draco, I don’t blame him at all. Look at Granger.”

___

The next weekend found Theo receiving pictures in the post. Draco raised his eyebrows at Theo’s excitement, showing them to his housemates. Upon realizing they were muggle pictures, he cast a prompt incendio on the one he was holding of the Hogwarts castle. “Malfoy! God you are so dramatic,” Theo shouted aggravatedly and began snatching the photos back. “They are inferior, I don’t know why you waste your time with such muggle common things” Draco replied. “Fine then I won’t even show you the one I took of you and Diggory” Theo huffed, raising his eyebrow at Draco. Teasing him slightly as it was known Draco wanted to be friends with the popular Cedric.

“Nott-“ Draco began looking pained. Theo laughed and handed him the photo. There depicted was Draco talking to the older Hufflepuff. Draco nodded and stuffed it into his robe pocket and walked away, ignoring the laugh of Theo behind him.

___

The final task proceeded with much fanfare, however once the champions entered the maze the crowd relaxed, sitting down, and waiting to see who would emerge victor.

Suddenly a scream of horror and pain cut through the stands. Draco and Theo stood struck dumb in the stands, staring down at the unmoving body of Cedric Diggory. Voldemort's back echoing through the crowd. It was as if the world had frozen, and the only sounds were the sobbing of Mr Diggory. Suddenly they were being ushered away, back to their dorm rooms. The Slytherin boys dorm was silent, they knew what this meant. Theo had stormed in the dorm and punched the wall, and tore down his wall hangings. Draco had walked in, nodded grimly at the others and drawn the curtains on his bed.

In the middle of the night Crabbe, Goyle, and Zabini’s snores provided white noise for the room. Theo got up and pulled back Draco’s curtain. Draco was sat there, still awake and dressed.

“Did you know?” Theo spat harshly, pressing his wand into Draco’s neck “No!” Draco spat back, pushing the other boy away. Theo ran his hand through his hair. “You know what this means,” Draco said, giving Theo a look. Theo nodded.

___

In the hushed and somber Hogwarts, students were readying to leave for summer. Theo caught Hermione as she was leaving the Great Hall and pulled her into a dark alcove. “Theo you scared me half to death” She said slapping his arm. “Hermione, have you talked to Harry about what happened?” He whispered in a serious tone. Hermione grew serious and nodded. “Did he tell you who was there?” He asked fervently. Hermione nodded “There were a few names he recognized, obviously”

“Was my father there?” He asked bluntly, Hermione shook her head. All of the unsaid things of their friendship were being brought to light. “Harry didn’t say”. Theo nodded pained.

“It’s starting” He said, staring into her eyes intensely. “Theo, you are my friend, I trust you” She said, meeting his gaze. “I promise you, I am your friend. But I can not stop my father or protect you from him” His voice cracking slightly. “We can get you help, you don’t have to go back there” She pleaded, trying to offer solutions.

“Hermione, I’m fifteen there’s nowhere for me to go, and my father would kill me before he let me leave. No, I have to go home, it’s my only option” Theo responded.

Hermione nodded. “Don’t write to me this summer” She responded. Theo nodded “That’s probably for the best” He looked at her sadly, before turning to leave. Hermione wrapped him in a quick hug.

“Be careful,” She whispered.

Chapter Text

Theo woke in a cold sweat, his stomach tearing him up from inside. Gagging on air, and rolling to the floor he barely made it to the bin before retching. Wiping his mouth on the back of his hand, he drew himself up.

Visions like this had plagued Theo as long as he remembered. It wasn’t until his second year he had taken them seriously, prior to them considering it a silly fluke, deja vu, nightmares. On his mother’s deathbed it all finally clicked that his nightmares and dreams alike spelled out his future.

Theo grimaced trying to lean his head back and rest his eyes. He had resolved to keep this a secret, not allowing it to be something his father could extort. It was the only thing that offered him hope and guidance. A previous dream of himself, older and safe. But for the past months, nightmares had haunted him.

Now sitting with the taste of bile in his mouth, in the darkness of night, tears slid down his cheeks.

___

It was the first day of school. Fresh off the stay in Grimmauld place and Harry’s trial, Hermione could feel the tension among the students. Staring across the great hall Hermione could see Theo. Over the summer he had grown, as all the boys seemed to do. Gone was his boyish grin and easy manners. He seemed too serious, too solemn, at the Slytherin table. He did not make eye contact with her once the whole meal, and after a summer of silence, it was unlike her friend to avoid her. He sat next to Malfoy who was showing off his prefect badge to anyone who would listen. 

Umbridge's weird and poorly concealed ministry threats aside; she was apprehensive about this school year, nervous for the OWLs, but after the last of the summer spent at Grimmauld place it felt almost weird to be back in class. Voldemort was back, the world was slandering Harry, and she now had to worry about potion assignments. It felt almost trivial. But at the same time it was all she had to focus on for now, and OWLs did dictate her future career options. 

___

It wasn’t until the next week that she finally got the chance to speak to Theo. He had been absent from all of his usual spots, and it felt almost like he was avoiding her. She caught him as he passed by, dragging him into an empty classroom.

“Granger, let go!” He exclaimed as she shoved him in the room. “No! Now how was your summer?” She said with a smile, locking the door behind them. He shook his head and with a sigh replied “Horrid and yours?” Hermione nodded thoughtfully and crossed her arms “Pleasant, until Harry almost got killed and even worse expelled”

“Ah yeah, heard about that,” Theo drawled waving an arm, meeting her eyes with a mirthful gaze. Hermione smirked “We’re still friends, yeah?” she asked seeking reassurance.

Theo laughed, “I’m not sure how much longer that can be true.” Hermione nodded and began “Volde-“

“Hermione!” Theo yelped, covering her mouth and cutting her off “Do not tell me”

She shoved his arm off “Don’t be ridiculous-“ “I mean it. Do not. I can’t know anything” He said sternly, raising his eyebrows, hoping she would finally understand. 

It seemed she did as she nodded, eyes watering slightly. “I’ve missed you” 

 “I’ve missed you too, but I think with everything going on it’s best we don’t talk” Theo said in a pained manner, breaking eye contact and looking away pointedly.

Hermione nodded dejectedly “You can always choose different” she said, Theo barked out a laugh, ignoring her as she left. When the door closed, he dropped his head into his hands. 

___

It was after a defense of the dark arts class at the end of September, Malfoy was talking loudly, about what a nutter Potter was, when he was called back in by Umbridge. 

“I’ll catch up with you lot later” He said to Crabbe and Goyle and then stepped back into the classroom.

“Please, come in” Umbridge said, ushering him back into her office. Malfoy stepped in and…

Pink and tacky cats covered every surface. He almost gagged, if not at the color, from the overwhelming lavender incense burning. 

“Please sit,” She said “Tea?” offering a tray of flowered piping hot tea. 

“Thank you professor” Malfoy said, taking the cup and sitting once she had sat as well.

“I called you in as I am familiar with your father’s work, and I wanted to get acquainted with you. You have been a successful and influential student in this class as a prefect.” Umbridge said and, ah that’s what this was about. An attempt to kiss up to his family by a power hungry ministry worker. How cheap. Draco rolled his eyes internally. 

“Thank you professor-“ “Please, call me Dolores” She said, cutting him off rudely, her smile over-eager and desperate. The low level half blood looking for approval from him and favor from the Malfoys. Clear as day, just like his Father had always told him to expect. 

“Professor, I appreciate the opportunity to connect and have greatly enjoyed learning from you this semester.” He politely rebuffed her. He went to take a sip of the tea, but paused at Umbridge's weirdly excited look as he raised the glass to his lips. Making a split second decision, he faked taking a sip. Her resulting self-satisfied smirk was slightly off putting.

“Now tell me, has your father mentioned anything about the Hogwarts board looking into possibly replacing Dumbledore?” Umbridge said in an overly sweet voice, batting her eyelashes in an inappropriate manner from across her desk. 

Malfoy abruptly placed his tea cup and saucer on her desk. 

“My father is very busy, unfortunately we have not caught up on business manners. Thank you for the tea professor, but I must be going to my next class.” He said standing up, turning to the door. Umbridge rushed up and over. She placed her hand around his forearm.

He looked down at the contact before glancing up, finding her uncomfortably close. “It was nice to chat with you, I have big plans for the rest of this year. Enjoy the rest of your day!” She said, squeezing his arm. He all but ripped it away as he walked out. 

___

The Divination room was empty as a shadowy figure crept in. Waving his wand, a fire appeared lighting up Theo’s face. He smiled as he sprawled on the pillows surrounding the low tables. Taking out his journal, he resolved to focus on the questions he had spent the past week crafting. This was his routine, sneaking into the classroom at night and practicing his craft. 

It had only taken one week of third year lessons before Theo realized his gift for seeing extended past his dreams. With everything escalating over the past summer, he realized he could no longer neglect training his gift if it was to be of any use. 

That night as he focused on the crystal ball, he was searching for something. He had been having reoccurring dreams of the Hogwarts founders, and he was attempting to parse out if they had any significance in his near future. However this time a voice screaming in his head took control diving him deep into visions of war. 

He saw Draco screaming and thrashing violently. Draco was broken and bloodied, eyes rolled back limbs bent at an unnatural angle. 

Theo tried to pull back to reality but found himself trapped in another vision. It was a fire and an all consuming blaze was chasing him through a maze. 

For a second time he attempted to pull himself from a trance, but instead was faced with a werewolf savagely tearing into a young girl in what looked like a Hogwarts hallway. 

He felt himself slipping into the grasps of the spirits, each desperate to show him something terrible, to plead with him to save them, to promise him anything if he would give over his soul. Physically he began to panic, attempting to wrench himself back to where he knew he was in reality. 

A vision of Potter getting hit with a green flash crossed his eyes. Theo’s eyes rolled back into his head, a bright white flash was the last thing he saw as the world went black.

___

He awoke, to see a large pair of glasses and eyes hovering. 

“Oh my dear, did the spirits take a hold of you?” Trelawney drawled, retracting her wand. 

Theo shot up, panicked at being discovered. Deciding to try to play it off “No, no, I must have just dozed off trying to avoid the prefects after curfew, so sorry professor!” He said attempting to collect his things and leave.

“Tut tut” She responded and Theo froze seeing his notes in her hands. “A true seer and you are attempting to train in secrecy, vulnerable to the dangers of the universe” Trelawney said. 

 At Theo’s silence, she looked up. “I understand you wish to keep this secret, but I do encourage you to come seek my tutelage the next time you attempt to wander the planes” She said, turning to leave, placing his journal on a table.

“Professor was -“ He trailed off hesitant “Everything I saw, is that going to happen?” He asked suddenly, still panicked.

She turned back to face him, one hand on the door. “Why yes, it could” And with that she left. 

___

Hermione watched Harry at dinner one night at the beginning of October. He sat with dark circles under his eyes and was nodding off between bites of stew. She knew that the stress of Owls, running DA, quidditch, and the nightmares were too much for him to handle. Harry would burn out soon, and she was resolved to prevent it. 

“Harry!” She said, jolting him awake. 

“Mhm yeah Hermione” He said lazily looking up at her, head propped up on his hand. “I was saying, you should probably stop by the hospital wing and get a dreamless sleep potion. If you want, I could help you study tomorrow in the library and try to get ahead of some assignments, yeah?” His eyes were closing as she talked, pure exhaustion kicking in. “Sounds great, thank you” Harry replied head slumping on to the table. Hermione shook her head and stood up. “Mione, where are you going?” Ron asked through a mouth full of food. “To the library, honestly Ron chew with your mouth closed” She responded sarcastically. Ron rolled his eyes “We’re meeting up for rounds later, yeah?” He asked, pointing a chicken leg at her. “Yes Ron, round 9 in the common room.” she smiled to herself as she walked off.

___

Things between Ron and Hermione had been good lately. They partnered in dueling in DA, and doing rounds together as prefects had given them a chance to talk. She took a moment in her dorm to add a charm to her hair as well as some light makeup before meeting up with him for rounds. Smoothing her uniform blouse down with her hands, and pulling up her socks to thigh height she was ready. “Have fun with Weasley” Parvati said giggling as she watched her roommate perform her primping routine. Hermione blushed “I’ll see you later” she responded, stopping to give Crookshanks a few pets, before practically running down the steps. Checking her watch she saw that it was 9 exactly, a minute later Ron stumbled down and, seeing her waiting, eagerly smiled “Let’s get going” He said holding open the common room door and letting her walk out first. 

“What area do you want to do first?” Ron asked as they began walking. “Probably the first floor, send up all the end of curfew stragglers” Hermione responded. “Sounds good, so how was your reading?” He asked, hands in pockets as they walked. Hermione fumbled for words for a moment, butterflies in her stomach. “It was pleasant, I’ve been looking into muggle medication and how it interacts with magical beings. Trying to see if there’s any benefits to integrating some practices,” She said, lying. 

Of course she had been researching that ongoing for years, but that night she had been checking out books that mentioned pureblood history. She had been attempting to increase her understanding, a know thy enemy approach. However she did not want to go into that heavy of a topic with Ron right now. “Interesting” Ron responded. Just by the tone of his voice she could tell, he was not in fact interested. Embarrassed, she flushed. “Did you start the history of magic assignment?” She asked desperately trying to restart the conversation. Ron laughed outright, and she felt her flush spread to her ears. 

“You are funny Hermione. You know Binns, his class is so dull I’m not going to torture myself by spending more time than necessary on it.” He responded as they stepped off of the last stair case. 

“That’s fair enough,” She responded turning to look at him, he was staring down at her smiling and she smiled back up, nervous. He reached out a hand and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. A commotion around the corner cut him off, causing them both to turn their heads and look. “Let’s go-“ Hermione said, stopping as the sound of crying started. Ron shook his head “Let’s sort this out.” He said leading the way.

Rounding the corner, they found Draco and Pansy with three first years, one in tears and the other two terrified. Draco was smirking in a cruel manner, leaning back against the wall. Pansy was giggling, standing in between him and the first years.

“Malfoy, what are you doing over here?” Ron asked in a booming voice. Hermione walked next to him and crossed her arms. Malfoy sneered upon seeing them “Nothing that concerns you, just helping Pansy with our prefect duties”

Hermione glanced over at the three. The one crying had stopped, but they were still a pitiful sight. Seeing they were all Hufflepuffs, she sighed. “Ron, why don’t you walk them back to their common room? I’m going to have a little chat with Parkinson and Malfoy here” Ron nodded in response to her. 

“Hey guys, it’s alright, come with me. Tell you what let’s stop by the kitchens and grab a treat…” his voice trailed off as he led them away. A comforting tone and an arm wrapped around the one who had been crying reassuringly.

Hermione rounded on the two Slytherins. “What is wrong with you two?” She yelled fuming. Pansy laughed “Granger don’t be ridiculous right now, it doesn’t suit you. Why don’t you go catch up with your poor loverboy and leave us be?” She said, grabbing onto Draco’s arm as she spoke in her condescending manner. “You two are just bullies, not even fit to be prefects! You couldn’t have just let them go? Just had to terrify the little kids” Hermione started, crossing her angrily. “Drake let’s go, it’s starting to stink in here,” Pansy said tugging on Draco’s arm, who had stood staring Hermione down this whole time with an unreadable look on his face. “You go Pansy, I’ll catch up” He said finally turning to look at his fellow Slytherin. Pansy huffed and walked away leaving the two. 

“So Granger, any more moral, mudblood , high ground you want to preach from now that you’ve got just me?” He said stepping closer to her and looking down, his silver eyes glinting. Hermione took the bait and rose to the challenge. Stepping even closer she shoved her finger into his chest pushing him back “You totally abuse being a prefect! You’re a bully, they’re 11 for christ’s sake!” She raged, chest rising and falling rapidly as she worked herself up in anger. Draco smirked which only further irritated her “They were breaking curfew, don’t tell me a swot such as yourself encourages rule breaking now do you?” He said leaning a little closer and raising an eyebrow in a suggestive tone, eyes flicking down and back up to meet hers. Hermione unnerved, realizing how close they were to one another, shoved him back away from her and took a step back herself. Pushing her hair back over her shoulder and taking a deep breath, “Why do you have to be such a git?” She asked frustratedly. Draco shrugged his shoulders, before he could even respond she was stalking off in the direction Weasley had gone. Irritated at being ignored, he turned and left looking for Pansy.

___

The rest of the term passed in a way too fast for Hermione to appreciate. She was lonely and it was odd. Hermione tried to appreciate the calm, knowing that it wouldn’t last forever. That for only so long she would be able to be in classes, that danger lurked beyond the castle. It hurt to see Theo and him ignore her, it hurt even more to ignore him. The way everyone was so tense all the time, expecting Umbridge to pop up and create another crazy rule. The attack on Mr Weasley had rocked her to her core. Seeing the whole family devastated, and the hurt that he had to suffer through scared her. Already she knew that whatever innocence they had maintained was slipping from their fingers.

It was at the end of Christmas break, she found Harry in his room packing his belongings. He was attempting to shove his clothes into his case, as opposed to folding, and was failing miserably. “Honestly Harry, how you manage to do anything is a mystery” She said in a joking manner, stepping into his room and beginning to refold some of his most offensive attempts. She gestured at him to do the same. “Honestly Hermione, I think this is just not in my nature to be neat.” He answered with a hint of his smile. She laughed at his attempt at folding a jacket that somehow resulted in it rolling off the bed onto the floor. “That is just gross incompetence,” She tutted. Harry laughed outright.

“So I’ll be doing occlumency lessons with Snape as soon as we get back” He said after a moment of silence. She started to ask “Oh was that your idea-“ He cut her off “Yes and no. I mean I want to learn. I just wish it was someone else other than- “ “Snape” she filled in as his voice trailed off. 

“I wouldn’t want him in my head either in all honesty” She said sympathetically, placing her last refolded sweater into his case. “Would you mind clasping it while I sit on it?” Harry asked, climbing on top of the case sitting crossed legged. They both laughed at how ridiculous he looked, and laughed even more when his weight alone wasn’t enough to force the trunk closed. “We should just ask Mrs Weasley to charm this somehow,” Hermione said in between giggles.

“Harry Potter- taken down by packing his own trunk.” Harry said in response, laying back and falling off of the case. He held out his hand dramatically and she pulled him up. 

“I’ll help you,” She said once he was upright and settled on his feet. “Hermione no offense but I think you already gave it your best shot-“ He said gesturing to the mess of clothes behind them. She shook her head, sighing “No I mean with occlumency I’ll research it, and try to help you practice” She explained. Harry’s eyes met hers, and he pulled her into a hug. “Thank you” He said, his tone giving away that he was afraid. Afraid of the thoughts and feelings in his head, afraid of the anger he felt, and afraid of what could happen if Voldemort discovered its reach.

___

Malfoy’s stomach turned a bit watching how Umbridge’s grin widened when he entered her office. It was only the middle of January and already Umbridge was calling on him way too often for his preferences. “Draco, dear, please make yourself comfortable!” She said in a saccharine voice, completely ignoring the sobbing Ravenclaw sat in her office as well. Draco almost didn’t recognize the pathetic girl as Cho Chang. 

Umbridge had swept to the back side of her desk. “Now Draco, I called you here because I have reason to believe that Miss Chang here is a part of a sanctioned organization. Just wanted to get your perspective on what your father, on the Hogwarts board, would think of the cruciatus curse, hm?” Cho flinched at Umbridge’s question. Draco’s calm composure faltered, tasting bile, the night he had last seen the curse in use suddenly at the forefront of his mind. 

Draco’s eyes shot between Cho and Umbridge, who was eyeing him with a suggestive smile. His mind spun. Clearly she wanted him to agree with her insanity to threaten Cho.

“Well I can’t imagine Cho’s mother would be too happy with it” Draco responded with a forced bored drawl. At this Cho shot him an irate and confused look, Umbridge’s grin dropped.

“Cho’s mother?” She echoed, in a highly pitched voice, clearly not able to put together what Draco was inferring. He rolled his eyes internally, clearly he would have to be a bit more blunt. “Yes, she works at the ministry. I’m surprised you’re not acquainted with her,” At this realization dawned on her face, another option to lever against Cho in her questioning.

“Thank you Draco dear you’ve been quite helpful.” She said reaching across to pat his cheek, he just barely resisted the urge to flinch away. Cho shot him a look of revulsion, and he all but bolted. 

Stopping in a shadowed alcove to calm his breathing as sounds of a father screaming filled his ears. His heart pounded loudly as he collapsed to his knees, the reality of the threats Umbridge had made sinking in.

___

It was later that night, on her way from the library to the room of requirement when trouble found Hermione. She had been so absorbed in her text, that she didn’t notice the forms of Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle materializing in front of her. Crabbe reached forward and pulled her book from her hand, snatching it away and over her head.

“Did you get lost mudblood?” Crabbe snarled. “What’s this you’re reading?” Goyle asked taking the book. Hermione closed her eyes for a moment, attempting to calm down, wanting to deescalate the situation. She opened them to find Malfoy staring at her, as Crabbe and Goyle leafed through the book. Unnerved, she stepped back, “It’s just research, is that against the rules now?” She quipped. Malfoy grinned, snatching the book for himself. “Crabbe, Goyle, why don’t you go watch the walkway? I’m going to see how many house points this can warrant Gryffindor losing.” He said with a smirk, as the other two boys walked away.

“Prefects can’t take points from other prefects.” Hermione responded irately.

“Ah but members of the inquisitorial squad can,” Malfoy replied, running a finger over the bridge of the spine “Occlumency, really?” He asked, giving her a surprised look “This book should be in the restricted section ” He continued. “What do you reckon Granger? 10 or 30 points from Gryffindor for this?” Hermione rolled her eyes, deciding against replying. Draco glanced back up at her silence, and finally relented “You can go.” He said dismissively. 

“Can I have the book back?” She asked reaching out a hand.

Draco frowned and shook his head, pocketing the book he simply said “No.” 

“Malfoy, I’m using it for research,” 

Draco shot a look at her. “Granger, Something like this found in your hands would be grounds for Umbridge to question you.”

“But you did find it?” She pressed.

Draco shook his head, running his hand through his hair, disheveling the perfectly styled hair, he spoke in a fervent whisper  “You have to know, she’s watching you like a hawk."

“Oh I assure you Malfoy, I haven’t the slightest idea of what you’re talking about” She said back, smirking in a defiant manner.

He grabbed her upper arm, wrenching her closer. His eyes searched hers, desperate for something, but what she could not say. “She is not an empty threat,” Draco said, still holding onto her arm, leaning in even closer. Hermione nodded in response, eyes fluttering down from his intense gaze, her breath caught in her throat.

Realizing himself, he dropped her arm and stepped away. “Just go.” he said defeatedly gesturing to the other end of the hallway, before promptly turning on his heel and leaving. Hermione lingered for a moment, confused by Draco Malfoy. His warning and small mercy in this interaction were uncharacteristic. He could have at least given her her book back though. 

___

“Umbridge is a proper idiot” Theo seethed coming into the Slytherin boys dorm room, wrenching off his robes and chucking them before collapsing onto the bed.  “Just because she’s fired that old hack? They’ll find someone to replace the divination professor.” Blaise said.  Theo turned angrily, responding  “We have OWLs this year. Surely, you understand why it’s not ideal to be missing a professor during our remedial periods?”

“Ease up Nott, it was just Trelawney.” Goyle said dismissively. “Oh from Umbridge’s fan club, that’s very reassuring.” Theo spat back gesturing at the inquisitorial squad pins he was wearing. Malfoy shot Nott a look “Sod off Nott. Maybe you should join for the extra credit, if you’re so worried about OWLs” He said, raising an eyebrow. Blaise looked up seeing the raging Theo and prideful Draco, both primed for a fight, and sighed.

“Well I heard she’s banning all student organizations next, so are you going to report our drinking club?” He prompted, pulling out a bottle from under his bed. Theo rolled his eyes and left, fed up with his dorm mates, but Draco was happy for the distraction.

___

Theodore left the Slytherins, and headed straight to Trelawney's office. After months of mentoring under her, from September till now the first week of March, he felt a kinship with the woman. Climbing up the trap door she answered on the first knock. Tears were still falling from her eyes as she pulled him up.

Theo shook his head “Professor I’m so sorry-“ He began but was interrupted by her wailing. Finally after a few moments he began to make them both a cup of tea. As she calmed herself, he followed the easy routine of brewing a cup. Handing it over, she finally relaxed, “Thank you my dear,” she said, eyes still glassy. 

“How could we not see it coming?” He finally asked the question that had been weighing on his mind, their previous weeks of tutelage seeming futile as it had somehow missed this. She smiled, an otherworldly expression crossing her face, “You and I both know it doesn’t work that way,” She answered and unfortunately he had known that would be the answer. 

“That wretched woman will be watching, and itching to kick me out of here,” Her hands shook, gripping her tea cup tightly, as she continued to talk. Theo shook his head, not knowing what to say. “Theodore you must be very careful, we both know what’s coming. Though our powers are helpful, they put you in danger. I don’t need to remind you of the risk you face.”

“I don’t know what to do.” He said, voice shaking, his visions had shown him different versions of the future and very rarely did they end in a way he liked. Every “right” path seemed to lead to death and despair. It was all confusing.

“Yes you do, and as hard as it is, it is crucial you play your role, and follow the guidance of your visions” She responded. He nodded as she checked her pocket watch.

“You must be on your way now dear, my mail will soon be searched so it is vital you do not contact me. I expect I will be sent away soon.”

Gathering herself she hugged him tightly as they stood, and he felt comforted by the touch. Breaking apart, Theo felt numb and a keen sense of loss. He stumbled his way down the ladder and began to make his way to the dungeons. 

He suddenly felt the urge to go a different path than normal, it was past curfew so he knew better than to not trust his intuition. Stepping off of a side staircase and into a hallway, he suddenly saw Hermione in front of him walking across his path. Just as he heard a familiar high pitched voice sound from the stairs behind him.

“Hm Hm” 

He froze, as did Hermione. She cast him an apologetic glance and promptly vanished from view. He rolled his eyes, so much for being a seer; no help on what would be on exams, and now facing detention with the she-demon.

“Good evening Professor!” He said with a forced smile spinning around to face the descending pink devil. “Mr. Nott, is it? Now what are you doing out past curfew in direct violation of our school rules.” She spoke in her cool assertive tone. Nott’s grin widened “Well my Father wrote to me, urgently asking for my opinions on the ministry’s involvement in Hogwarts. I had nothing but the highest praises and figured he must know immediately due to the upcoming Wizengamot decision” He lied outright, knowing his family name was the only card he could play with this ministry low life.

At once her demeanor changed “Well family is so important isn’t it? I must insist if you ever need to contact him again you are more than welcome to use my personal floo!” She said, batting her eyes and squeezing his arm. Theo dialed up the charm. “Thank you so much Professor! It can be hard to be away from him, since my Mother passed we’re all we have.” He said forlornly, really selling the bit.

She squeezed his arm again. “You sweet boy” She said, laying it on so thick Theo almost gagged. Internally rolling his eyes he deemed it time to wrap this up “If you’ll forgive me professor, but I really must return to the dorms, I don’t want to cause any further trouble for anyone.” He said pulling his arm back and shooting an apologetic glance. And he had just about made it home free, when she grabbed his arm again pulling him back.

“Now while I have you here, I originally headed this way because I believe I saw another student up to trouble. I would highly appreciate your help, have you seen a Miss Hermione Granger wandering about “ She said sweetly. The sickly tone masking a predator ready to pounce. He shivered at that mental image before responding “Nope! Now goodnight!” He said practically running in the opposite direction.

Out of the corner of his eye he saw a ripple in the air, and he shot it a wink. 

___

Hermione sighed, relieved, when Theo met her the next night. She had not known if he had even received her note, but desperately wanted to connect with him. After he had covered for her with Umbridge, she felt a flicker of hope that her friend  was still there after all. Under the guise of wanting to study for OWLs, she had asked him to meet her in the unused classroom they first met to study in in third year.  After months of silence, she had decided they were only punishing themselves by not being friends. And in all honesty she hoped to coax him into joining DA thinking it would be good for him.

“So Granger, what was so important you asked me to meet up?” He said smiling.

“Well I figured my best charms study partner could do with a quick lesson before OWLs” She said grinning.

He raised his eyebrows “Oh and pray tell, what spell do you think I need to know?”

She smiled out right “The patronus charm!”

His expression dropped “The patronus charm?”

“Don’t sound so shocked. Now I am quite advanced, but I’m sure you could master it.”

He shook his head, “Hermione, I’m not so sure,” crossing his arms defensively, hearing his own heart pounding.

“You just have to think of a happy memory,” Hermione started to explain, continuing on to lecture him on the form, incantation, importance of the memory. After a rather long explanation, she squeezed his arm encouragingly indicating for him to start trying.

Theo nodded silently, staring off into the practice area. After a moment he shrugged, loosened up his arms, and cast the spell “Expecto patronum” He said firmly and nothing happened. 

“It’s alright let’s keep trying, it has to be a truly happy memory,” Hermione said instructively. After over ten more failed attempts from Theo, without even a formless white wisp, he kicked over a practice dummy and sat angrily.

Hermione sat gingerly next to him. “Maybe it would help to talk about the memory? Try to see if we could brainstorm some more memories to try to use?” She said encouragingly. Theo lifted his head and met her eyes. “There has to be something?” She continued. 

Theo shook his head, frowning and looked down to inspect his fingers. “My happiest memories, unfortunately, are all bittersweet. I don’t know what else I could use,” He finally admitted. Hermione nodded, staying quiet hoping to encourage him. “I look back at my childhood, my father was always angry. My mum, she was beautiful. She-“ His voice cracked “She got sick, and she never got better. For as long as I can remember, she was in and out of healing wards and on potions.” He finished. Hermione covered his hand with hers. He looked down at the touch. “Theo I’m so-“ He snorted, cutting her off. 

“I wish I could say I believed that it was just natural that healers couldn’t help her, but I know what he’s capable of.“ Theo said, head turning to the window looking away. 

Hermiones heart sank, and her eyes watered

“Theo-“

“Before-“ He said abruptly wiping at his eyes “I mean, before she even got sick she would sing these beautiful songs. I grew up and finally learned some Italian, turns out they were all tragedies,” He laughed. “I don’t think I can do this, sorry to disappoint.”

Hermione nodded, taking a moment to collect her thoughts, she took out her wand and murmured the spell. Her otter suddenly appeared glowing in the room. Theo watched amazed as the charm soared around, before it came to settle on his shoulders, flippers messing with his hair.

“Thank you for telling me,” Hermione finally said. “Your past has been difficult. But I promise you there is a future, you can choose and find happiness.” She said earnestly. 

Color came back into Theo’s face, the patronus helping with his melancholy. He laughed “The future? I’ve never been more terrified of anything in my life” He answered completely truthfully, for once. He rose and nodded to her in parting, before leaving.

Hermione sat alone, her patronus swimming through the air. The silver light reflected on her face as she sat thinking about Theo’s confessions. 

___

The last week of March found Hermione taking a break to help Ron with his homework. He had twirled her hair as he asked her, and, although she wouldn’t like to admit it, it had flustered her into agreeing. His smile and hug in thanks had left her blushing. The next morning he had presented her with extra cookies from the kitchen in thanks for her help. She sat now in the library editing the paper he had written, so that he could revise by tomorrow’s class. She was so wrapped up in her own world that a certain blond was able to observe unbeknownst to her. 

“Granger, working on the Charms essay the night before it’s due? Well that’s not like you at all,” Malfoy said before snatching the parchment off of her table. “Ah because it’s not yours, it’s Weasley’s. How pathetic,” He said upon inspecting the paper. 

“Honestly Granger, don’t you ever get tired of being the only one with a brain?” He asked, eyes glinting at her above his smirk from across the table. He was leaning down “Don’t you ever want something a little more challenging?” He asked, his eyes scanning her before coming back up to meet her own.

Her voice caught in her throat, as she opened her mouth to respond but for once couldn’t find the words. He grinned earnestly at this “5 points from Gryffindor for cheating.”

That snapped her back to her senses. Hermione rolled her eyes “Honestly Malfoy you should really mind your own business. I was just proofing his assignment, that hardly constitutes cheating.” She said standing up suddenly to pack up her own books. Overestimating how much space was separating them, their shoulders brushed as she stood up. Malfoy practically leapt back to get away from her, staring her down, his eyes blazing. 

“Oh I’m sure Weasley’s paper was absolutely marvelous before you rewrote half of it. Doubt he knows the meaning of the word derivation” He sassed her back, but he held out the paper to return to her. She took it back and was calmly placing it in her bag, moving to leave, when Malfoy spoke again “Oh and the friends you associate with? They are my business. Umbridge is watching them closely. It would do you good to separate from the group, you don’t have the family connections needed to save you.” He said arrogantly, stepping to block her path away from the table, still staring down intently at her. 

Hearing only the implied slight at her blood status, she shook her head in response “Whatever Malfoy” she muttered and pushed past him.

___

Two weeks later in the Slytherin common room, the group of fifth years sat together. “Show us again Draco, what Potter's face looked like when you broke down the wall!” Pansy exclaimed, resting her head on his shoulder. Blaise and her laughed as Draco again displayed an exaggerated shocked face, mocking Potter. “That nutter, can’t believe he fancied himself training an army.” Blaise laughed, shaking his head at the story Draco, Crabbe, and Goyle had come back with.

Theo from his other end of the couch, who had stayed silent observing them finally interjected “Where do you suppose Dumbledore escaped too?” He asked, interrupting the laughter. “Don’t know, probably somewhere the ministry can’t find him.”  Draco responded. Blaise huffed “I wonder why you’re so concerned Theo, is your muggle begging for intel?” He asked haughtily. Theo rolled his eyes, leaning back in his seat. Pansy shot him an interested look. “You haven’t seen her at all this year it feels like, finally out of your blood traitor phase?” She inquired with an arch of her eyebrow. Before Theo could even answer, Draco cut in “Did she finally give it up, and now you’ve gotten bored?” He snarked.

Theo, enraged, immediately stood and drew his wand, to an unimpressed Draco who remained seated. “Don’t tell me you’ll duel me over a mudblood” He drawled, as Blaise and Pansy had moved away from the two of them. Theo, in this moment, took a second and decided to do something surprising for a 15 year old boy and thought of the potential consequences. 

“Hardly, just insulted you would think I would want anything romantic to do with a muggle born.” Theo responded, smirking. Draco’s eyebrows rose in response, as Blaise clapped Theo’s shoulder with a laugh. Theo sat, feeling hollow inside, but outwardly keeping his jovial appearance. Pansy crossed her arms, giving him a quick once over. “Glad to see the muggle fascination is over, really thought you lost all sense for a moment there.” She said finally, Theo nodded in response, a deep uneasy feeling rising in his gut.

___

Draco shook his head, desperate to clear his thoughts, as he attempted to restrain a writhing Hermione. What the group of idiots thought they were going to accomplish breaking into the pink psycho’s office was a mystery to him. “Granger, relax,” he tutted, tightening his grip. “Thought I warned you this lot was trouble.” He spoke low into her ear. Her eyes flashed in anger up at him, and he noticed that in this light they appeared slightly golden. 

Umbridge’s threats reached his ears, breaking the trance he had been stuck in. The cruciatus curse, he froze “No!” Hermione exclaimed and again shot him a pleading look. Shocking even himself, he relented and let her go. Hermione took it in stride, using it as an opportunity to convince Umbridge that she was willing to sell out Dumbledore. He shook his head seeing through the lie. He opened his mouth to speak out, wanting to prevent her from moving to a more secluded location with the torture happy nut job. As if sensing his disagreement she shot him a withering look, silencing him.

___

Draco stumbled into the almost empty Slytherin dorm later and sat on his bed, promptly reaching for the waste bin before being sick. “Well that’s gross,” A voice cut through the room, Theo sat up on his bed where he had previously been napping. “Shut it, it’s one of the Weasley concoctions.” Draco moaned, laying back. “Oh and why would you ever try one of those dastard things?” Theo asked, wrinkling his nose.

“Potter and his lot were caught in Umbridge’s office, Weasley had them on him. Thought they were normal sweets.” Draco explained.

“Oh, and what was Potter trying to do?” Theo asked offhandedly.

“Get to the ministry. Granger and Potter went off with Umbridge talking nonsense about Dumbledore’s secret weapon”

Theo shot up and out of bed “The ministry!” He shouted, ignoring the rest of Draco’s sentence. Draco leaned up slightly from his bed “Yeah, why?”

“The place our fathers have been rotating hours long trips to the whole summer and presumably the whole school year?” He said sharply, stomach turning. Draco’s head shot up. They didn’t talk about what happened during the summers. Ever. But pieces were starting to fall into place, and he felt his stomach turn even more.

___

It happened in a flash for Hermione. Surrounded by death eaters, she felt sick as she began to recognize the grown men in front of her by their children. Lucius Malfoy was menacing and maskless, his hair the same shade as Draco’s. Where Draco’s boyish face had mischief, Lucius' features were filled with cruelty. 

It was another tall and broad figure that really struck her though, his eyes flashed behind the mask and there was no mistaking Theo’s features. Suddenly everything Theo ever said about his father came into a new light, the villain gaining a face. Usually meeting a friend's parents was slightly awkward anyway she mused internally, but as she pulled back to stun him she had to admit this might be the worst kind of meet the parents. 

___

Theo had spent the whole night desperately trying to see Hermione’s future. He was slightly reassured that something appeared, but it did not stop him from fretting. Eventually he was forced to bed at curfew. Only Draco understood his restlessness. 

The next morning the news broke. The owls dropped the Daily Prophets and almost immediately Snape had pulled them out of classes. Theo sat alone in the room with Draco, unable to ask after Hermione. Finally Snape returned to inform them that several of their classmates had been injured, and that their fathers had been arrested. Draco’s mother would be arriving to collect him soon. Theo would be sent home, under some sort of strange provisional care agreement, he didn’t really listen at all to be honest. The three remained tense, not saying what they were all thinking. The war had begun and they knew what side they were on.

Snape left the two of them alone again. Draco sat in a chair staring at the fire, while Theo paced. Finally Draco spoke “Will you stop all that walking and come sit down?” Theo huffed, but sat down as asked. 

“Our daddies are in prison.” Theo said dryly. “For now,”  Draco answered. The Dark Lord was back. They both had known, of course, deep down that that had been what their family’s were up to. Now everybody knew. Their family names announced everything about them. And it would be true, there was no way out for them. Without fathers to shield them this summer, there would be no barrier. Theo felt like he was drowning in panic, Draco felt numb. 

“Have you heard about Granger?” Draco finally asked. “No.” Theo spat back.

“I won’t tell anyone,” Draco said, finally looking away from the fire to look at Theo. “But your friendship has to be over, or you’re both in danger” He continued seriously, worry etched into his features. “I know,” Theo answered, gritting his teeth.

___

Eventually Draco’s mum had appeared to collect him, leaving Theo alone. Though he was supposed to stay under Snape’s supervision, he knew he had to see her.

Entering the hospital wing he found her easily. She appeared to be sleeping, but most importantly she was alive. As he reached her bed, she awoke disturbed by his footsteps. Instinctively she jerked back, and Theo flinched as she did.

“Hermione-“ He started and voice trailed off. What could you say when your only remaining family was part of an evil order.

“Theo, Voldemort's back.” She said calmly, speaking the fact they had both known for over a year. “The war has begun, your father- he was there” She stuttered slightly on the last sentence. 

He nodded, blinking back tears.

“I’ve had the weirdest theory, about you” 

And just like that Theo knew the pretense was up. 

Theo nodded “Oh and what is that?” he asked, heart hammering in his chest.

Hermione threw her head back in the bed and laughed. “You never did need charms help,” she said, letting the silence fall among them both. “And so I had to wonder, why did you want to become friends after all. Then I remembered, every reading you ever gave, every off handed comment, every intuitive remark-” 

The truth settled over them. “You are a seer” she said.

He felt his world shatter her words confirming his worst hopes. “You can not tell anyone” He calmly replied.

“I will not betray your confidence” She responded,  looking up at him cautiously. Footsteps sounded in the hallway, causing both of their heads to snap in the direction of the noise.

“I can't be found here- I have to go” He said, turning back to look at her.

“Theo, where are you going to go?” She asked hesitantly, her expression conveying her fears.

“You have to believe me, I am your friend,” He said fervently, he reached out and grasped her hand. “This will not be easy, but I know what I have to do.” He said, nodding, hoping she could somehow understand. She nodded tears in her eyes. “I can help you,” She interjected “I can get you help,” 

“No,” He shook his head “I have to do this.”

Hermione shook her head, not understanding, naive to what he knew was coming. “It doesn’t have to be this way.” She whispered, desperate.

He stepped back, breaking their grip. Wordlessly, he left.

___

It was the day after term ended. Theo had arrived at his home, all but desolate except for the house elves. With his dad in Azkaban, it was a different place, it felt lighter. He had celebrated the customary way of course, getting drunk and running around the hallways blasting music and rearranging all of the furniture. 

It was in the true throes of his breakdown that a vision struck him, unprompted and for the first time awake. The force of it threw him to his hands and knees, the blood rushed to his head and he choked up the bottle he had just downed. The champagne kept its bright smell on the way out, he mused, as he barely avoided falling face first into his own waste.

The first thing he saw was a figure at his front door, masked in black, a master returned. He saw himself chained, wands shoved into him as he was forced to produce a prophecy. The next flash was of a ministry auror approaching him in a coffee shop, offering him a chance to join an order.

No he realized, the order.

He saw Hermione smiling, laughing, and hugging him, Potter and Weasley clapping him on the back, both of their figures crumbling to dust as screams broke out. The same coffee shop burnt down and bodies being carted out.

___

He woke the next morning, a horrible headache, as his house elf Millie was cleaning his mess. Shaking from the alcohol and magic he could barely conjure a pair of sunglasses. He didn’t even bother changing his shirt or scourgifying himself, as he made his way to the shop he had seen. 

Upon entering, he saw him. The man from his vision, the one who had been at Hogwarts to arrest Dumbledore. Theo did his best to play dumb and numbly ordered an espresso, drumming his fingers on the counter as he watched the employee begin to make it. 

“Nott, you’ve saved me a trip. Care to join me?” The man called. Theo shivered as anxiety coursed through him, the hot espresso clutched in his hand. Hungover or not, this man’s cavalier attitude to what Theo knew would lead to certain death was worry inducing.

“You’ll have to forgive me, I don't believe we’ve had the pleasure of being introduced,” Theo said, going to shake the man’s hand but pulling back at seeing a concealed wand pointed directly at him. Settling for a half wave as he took the offered seat he continued “I’m Theodore Nott junior. ” he said smiling sipping the majority of his espresso down, almost scalding his tongue. 

The auror watched him with a stern expression, his eyes scanning over Theo’s rumpled appearance. “We share a mutual friend, one who was worried for you.” He said in a judging tone.

Theo nodded, setting down the espresso. “Hermione does love to meddle doesn’t she?” He smirked back at the auror. 

“She claimed you would be a great aid to our cause, and that without your father here you would be vulnerable to a certain, well let’s just say, undesirable crowd.” The man continued, an unamused expression on his face.

At this moment, still nauseous from his hangover and anxiety made worse with the caffeine, Theo wished life was different. It would be so easy to go with the Order and Dumbledore. He would feel 100% confident he was doing what was right, and it would be so easy to do it. But he knew better.

“Well, please give Hermione my regrets.” He answered stoically.

“This offer will not be extended again.” The auror said firmly, message clear. Theo nodded, standing from the chair.  “I’m right where I want to be,” Theo answered, winking at the other wizard, as he turned and left the muggle shop.

Chapter Text

Draco managed to visit Theo exactly once the whole summer. It was late August when Theo opened the door, he could see the irritation written on his friend’s face. “Couldn’t be bothered to owl first?” He asked with a smirk . “You look shit” Draco said, rolling his eyes and pushing his way into Nott Manor. He glanced around “Surprised you aren’t living in squalor” Draco remarked in an odd tone. Theo shut the door behind him. “Well Millie is rather dedicated to her duties” He answered. Draco arched an eyebrow “Who?” he asked. Theo rolled his eyes “Never mind,” He muttered walking past Draco into the sitting room, beginning to inspect the various liquors he would need to ingest in order to get through this interaction.

Draco followed him “You’ve ignored my mother’s invitation 3 times now Nott.” He stated, entering the room after him. Theo, in lieu of an answer, began to pour himself and his company a glass after sampling a few different bottles. Draco stayed silent, waiting for a response. Theo eventually realized he must face the music, whirling around with the two glasses. He set Draco’s on a table and gestured for him to sit, as he himself slumped onto the chaise. “Your taste is disgusting.” Draco said, wincing as he sipped what Theo realized was straight tequila he had poured. “Your’s is juvenile.” Theo responded, tipping the shot back and wiping his mouth on the back of his hand. 

Draco gave him a judging look “So this is it? What the Nott heir has been up to this whole summer? Drinking yourself to waste, ignoring your duties, and lying about?” He asked angrily. Theo closed his eyes and tilted his head back. “And what duties are those pray tell me? Petty social obligations? My father is in jail, the ministry gave me weird rules, so here I stay” Theo groaned. “The ministry?” Draco asked incredulously “You can not be serious, what are those buffoons capable of?” He continued. Theo shrugged “Being an annoyance, much like present company.” Theo stated nonchalantly, refilling his cup with his wand. 

Draco huffed and angrily snatched Theo’s glass away from him. As he did, his sleeve rode up and Theo’s eyes widened as he caught a glimpse of -

Draco snatched his arm back and pushed down his sleeve. With Draco standing over him, Theo began to put the pieces together. “Don’t they usually wait till you’re of age for all of that?” He said, voice cracking. Draco stepped back.  “I’ve been given a task” He said “I have the chance to redeem my family” he spoke solemnly. On the outside he seemed calm, but Theo could spot the tells. The slightly shaky hands, his voice wavering slightly, the calm facade just barely masking the fear. Theo sat upright. 

“Malfoy, is your mother-“ He began to say, not even sure how to phrase this question. “She is perfectly safe,” Draco answered the unsaid for now lingering in the air. “I must be going now, there were inquiries into your well being.” Draco said, turning to leave. Theo nodded “By all means, tell them I’m dead!” Theo called sarcastically as his front door slammed shut. 

He stood up from the chaise, shaking his head. Some visions starting to make sense now, fumbling as he took out his journal he noted them in. Referencing the dates on past dreams, he began to walk to the study he had commandeered to devote his summer research to. It seemed that a certain path his visions had presented had come to pass, he ascertained as he studied his notes and began to pin them up to a board. He shook his head, he really must figure out the reoccurring dream of the Hogwarts founders sooner rather than later. 

___

Harry was still thinking about seeing Draco at Bourgin and Burkes, Hermione could tell as they boarded the train.  On the platform Hermione wasn’t surprised Theo avoided looking at her, but it still stung. She struggled to wrap her mind around his actions. After he had rejected her offer twice for help, in person in the hospital wing and to Kingsley over the summer, she had realized he did mean what he said. Her heart hurt, she had spent the summer thinking about his powers and what he admitted to her. 

Any further research has proved futile as Divination was such a fluff subject there was no hard evidence or fact to support what she knew to be true. Looking back over the years it almost seemed obvious, every reading he had done she had laughed at and taken as a joke. And yet they all proved to be true. She was kicking herself for not realizing it all the way back in third year. 

She had to believe Theo meant it, when he told her he was her friend. It was that or he was a coward, and when push came to shove he stayed safe in the pureblood fold. And that very thought was a hard lump to swallow. Seeing him reunited with the Slytherins hurt, it hurt even more to just have to cling to what little he had interacted with her over the past two years. He had been her best friend, without him she was always the odd one out in her groups.

Harry had wrapped his arm around her shoulder on the platform, seeing her deflate slightly upon seeing Theo avoid her. Even caught up in all his angst, he could see that it had hurt her. She felt foolish, having made such a big deal about getting the order to extend an offer only to have it rejected. She knew what Ron had whispered about it behind her back, how he had told her so and she was naive and had been used by Theo for school work. But she knew better, and had to trust and believe that Theo had been honest with her.

___

On the other side of the train, Theo and Draco sat together; both feeling a bit snubbed for not receiving an invite to Slughorn’s gathering. Getting on the train, Theo had seen Hermione with Potter and Weasley and purposefully avoided eye contact. Draco was bragging in the Slytherin car, indirectly hinting at his induction. Pansy Parkinson was practically drooling over him. 

Theo could see better, knew better, knew what to look for. Draco’s fingers drumming may have seemed absentminded and cool, but his eyes were scanning the room constantly. Any fast movement made him jump, he sat with his back to the wall and eyes towards the door. He was paranoid and fearful. Whatever had happened to Draco over the summer was not the honor he was pretending it had been. They had just been boys a few years ago, spending this train ride eating candy and pranking Pansy and Daphne with a fanged frisbee. Now they sat, knowing that this peace at the beginning of school was temporary.

When the train stopped at Hogwarts, Draco stayed in the car. Theo hesitated at the door, looking back at his friend. “Go, I’ll catch up.” Draco called, standing lazily and gathering his things. Theo nodded, feeling uneasy with the situation. Looking around at the otherwise empty car, he reasoned what’s the worst that can happen and left. He was still unable to shake that feeling of unease when Potter walked into the welcome feast an hour later with blood dripping down his front.

___

The next week found Hermione in disbelief. The enchanting smell coming from Harry’s cauldron was by far superior to even hers. After years of being the best, losing to Harry of all people was inconceivable. Malfoy was the only one who had ever even managed to come close, and he sat on the other side of the room, eyebrows raised in shock at Slughorn handing Harry the winning prize for that class.

Hermione angrily began to clean her station, frustrated at herself. She began to run though the steps in her mind trying to think of where she made a wrong turn. Brushing her hands on her skirt, Slughorn called them all to Harry’s cauldron. He began to lecture them on the love potion, amortentia.

She caught a whiff of something almost untraceable that she neglected to mention in her description. A cologne scent that seemed almost familiar, but at the same time unplaceable. Not paying attention she stretched her arm out, accidentally bumping another student. Turning to apologize, she realized that it had been Malfoy stood next to her. She looked up and realized he hadn’t even noticed the bump, and was staring open mouthed at Harry’s potion as Slughorn continued to praise it. She laughed to herself internally, seems she wasn’t the only one surprised by Harry’s performance. 

It was the most animated she had seen Malfoy since school had begun, he had seemed withdrawn and isolated. She had even heard he quit quidditch. His usual arrogant persona had quieted, and his presence in class was almost unnoticeable. It seemed however Harry doing well in potions was such a shock it drew him out of his shell.

Theo was also in the class, he had continued to steadily avoid her so far this year. He seemed unfazed by Harry’s sudden greatness and remained at his table, listening from across the room. His gaze remained fixed on Malfoy,  something she had also noticed. Between Harry and Theo, she wasn’t sure who watched Malfoy more. She knew Harry was fixated on the ludicrous idea of Draco being a death eater, but Theo’s intentions were unclear.

___

Draco sat in the room of requirement hunched over. The spell had worked, he had been sure of it. His summer of practice was of use after all. An anonymous cursed necklace was cowardly, but it would have taken care of it. If it hadn’t been for a rip in the packaging. It was sloppy and raised alarms. Making an already difficult task, next to impossible.

With a shudder he remembered the day he was told, how Voldemort had called him into his presence. It had been the one time he had seen him in person. He felt foolish looking back at how he had been excited by the prospect, the reality had been horrific.  The threats made towards his mother, the terror in the pit of his stomach, the overwhelming stench of blood. He had been promised that the Dark Lord would bring them out of hiding and establish Wizards dominance over muggles. Seeing the cruelty first hand had been jarring for him. It was not about improving Wizarding life and bringing them out of hiding, it was about power and dominance of one man. It was too late to do anything, his mother and father were at Voldemort’s mercy, it was kill or be killed, and he was desperate.

His Aunt Bellatrix had cackled gleefully as she taught him the forbidden curses this summer, he flinched as he remembered the lessons. 

“What, poor baby Draco,  don’t like to look at it?” she had taunted him, wand held over a fox that had wandered through the manor’s grounds. He kept his gaze averted as the creature writhed and screeched in pain. Aunt Bellatrix's hand grasped his chin, nails digging into his cheeks, forcing his head to look.  “Just think soon we’ll be able to do this to all mudblood scum,” She cackled gleefully. His breathing came in heaving. A flash of green rang out and the poor animal stopped moving. 

“Now try it yourself,”And he had, again and again, under her tutelage. She tutted, her tongue coming out to lick her lips, a gleeful expression on her face “You have to mean it Draco, like this,” And in an instant he was sprawled on the ground, breathless, screaming in pain. He felt his blood boiling on the inside, unspeakable pain, his heart being squeezed in an invisible fist. Panic overtook his mind, his ears couldn’t hear over the pounding of his heart. As the spell subsided he turned and retched onto the ground beside him, making eye contact with the corpse of the fox. His Aunt had laughed above him. “Draco get up, cease the hysterics.”

Draco felt tears fall down his cheeks numbly, and his thoughts drifted to Katie Bell in the hospital wing. His breathing rattled his chest, and he ripped at his tie to loosen up around his neck. In a sense he was relieved he had failed, still unable to cope with the reality of what he had to do. Alone in the room of requirement, he sobbed .

___

Hermione could not believe Harry and what he was saying. Malfoy being responsible for nearly killing Katie Bell was outlandish. She could not reconcile in her head their classmate, a boy they’d known since they were 11, actually doing such a thing. Determined to prove Harry wrong, she decided to trail him during the Slytherin Ravenclaw quidditch match. Everyone was at the game, making it easy to follow him on the map as he trailed through the upper corridors seemingly aimless. He went in circles again and again, passing by the same rooms and paintings multiple times. Hermione stayed behind and out of sight. It was on the third loop of one deserted corridor that an arm grabbed her and dragged her inside a closet quickly and violently.

“Granger,” Malfoy sneered, pulling her close to shut the door behind her. “Why are you following me?” He demanded, his other hand now pressing his wand to her neck. Hermione was shocked and spluttered out, “Let me go!” She exclaimed. He glanced down at how close he was holding her to himself, and dropped her arm. She took a step back, adrenaline pumping, already almost hitting the walls with her back in the cramped cupboard. “Are you mad?” She hissed “And I mean that genuinely, have you lost it?“ She snarked “You didn’t think I wouldn’t notice you trailing behind me for the past twenty minutes with that head of hair?” He spat accusingly, eyebrows raising. 

Hermione shook her head “I was not following you, just stretching my legs.” She stated. Malfoy snorted and dropped his arms, finally lowering his wand. “You’re lying,” He said, cocking his head to the side and taking a step forward crowding her against the wall. Her stomach flipped internally at his closeness, the heat of his breath on her face. Under his scrutinizing gaze, she felt herself squirming. 

“Stay away from me.” He practically hissed, eyes blazing into hers. He reached out and came closer, her eyes fluttered closed. At the same moment, he wrenched open the cupboard door and stepped out. Internally she vowed to do just as he said, as cool air and light hit her face, and the sight that greeted her was the back of his head walking away from her. Awareness settling in of how she had let her guard down and been caught unaware.

___

Theo crossed his ankles, leaning back on the chair and stretching out his arms. It was getting awfully late, he thought as he checked his watch. Eventually a crack sounded behind him, and he turned to look at who had just appeared.

“Ah Theodore, I did wonder when you would grace me with your presence” Dumbledore remarked, completely unsurprised to find Theo sitting in his office in the middle of the night. “Well forgive me professor for the late hour, I did not expect to wait so long for you to reappear.” He said, remaining seated as Dumbledore walked around the table to his desk chair. 

“Well after you rejected my invitation at the beginning of summer, I feared that we would meet again under less favorable circumstances.” Dumbledore said, taking his seat giving Theo an appraising look. He had always had his suspicions on the young student, but him here in his office almost all but confirmed them. That and Trelawney’s notes from her sessions with him. Theo scoffed and crossed his arms in response. Dumbledore started again “Perhaps you can enlighten me on what you saw that turned you away? I assumed you didn’t come here for aimless chatter.” 

The younger man tensed, eyeing his headmaster with a more appreciative view. “When my father is released from Azkaban, he will find me. If I had accepted the offer, my abilities will come to light. I then foresaw my own torture and the murder of Hermione Granger, Harry Potter, and Ronald Weasley. Not to mention various others whose names I do not know.” He stated matter of factly. Dumbledore nodded taking this in. “Do your visions always come true?” He asked inquisitively. Theo shook his head, “I am able to seek out and view multiple different paths of possibilities, my dreams now often have to do with the past or have more concealed meanings, but my visions have started to strike almost randomly and they show the results of specific choices.” the Slytherin explained. 

Dumbledore sat back, inspecting him with an intense gaze. Theo shifted uncomfortably. “And tell me Theodore, what makes you confide in me.” he pressed. Theo looked up caught off guard, glancing down at his headmaster's decaying hand. “I knew you already knew what I am capable of,” He began, glancing back up to make eye contact, “I know that you’re dying,” at Dumbledore’s non-reaction he continued “And I know you haven’t found them all yet.” At this Dumbledore smiled, “And are you here to offer your help?” 

___

Theo sat in Potions, idly chopping some ingredient. As Harry’s potion was getting praised mid brew by Slughorn he laughed outright at the ludicrous display, making eye contact with Hermione as he did. She knowingly smiled and shook her head in equal disbelief. Just like that, like it was easy, for them to share a joke. He dropped his eyes. His chest tightened suddenly, feeling overwhelmingly sad and missing their friendship. 

To his right Draco sat, uncharacteristically silent and withdrawn, grinding a root to a powder. As they combined the ingredients and began to do the appropriate stirring to complete the potion, a pale lilac color appeared. Theo glanced at their book, referencing that yes Draught of Living Death was supposed to look like that. Smiling victoriously he turned to make a comment to Draco and noticed that his housemate was distracted. Staring in the direction of Potter and Hermione. There was a sinking feeling in his chest as a thought occurred to him. Draco’s secretiveness and cagey behavior, Katie Bell’s attack, it was possible even within the walls of Hogwarts that they were not safe. That Draco's task could be more sinister than he originally suspected.

___

Hermione felt stupid as she left the common room crying. Her feet lead her through the deserted hallways, looking for a place of solitude. In an empty stairwell she sat next to a window, and hugged her knees to her chest. She had always hoped that Ron would return her feelings, but seeing him wrapped around Lavender Brown broke her heart. She was embarrassed, the amount of looks thrown her way as Ron had kissed Lavender in front of the whole common room, it was apparent that her crush was well known. Wiping tears from her eyes, her shoulders shook, and breathing felt difficult. She didn’t want to go back until everyone was asleep, and didn't want to listen to Lavender and Parvati giggling to each other. She had never fit in with the other two, but especially now she felt like an outsider.

Her breath had fogged up the window, and absentmindedly she traced a face. The sound of footsteps descending the stairs caused her to freeze, and she began to wipe at her cheeks with her sleeves to rid herself of the evidence she had been crying. She had already felt embarrassed enough for one night, without it being a rumor that she had left and cried after what happened like a pathetic child. Even if that was the truth.

Of all people Draco Malfoy stepped onto her landing on the stairwell.  He didn’t seem to notice her at first, but did a double take. Raising her chin, she spoke “Malfoy” “Granger” he nodded, stepping closer he began “Are you-“ before trailing off. Hermione huffed, “Don’t be ridiculous,” even as her eyes continued to water, embarrassment flushing her face. His hand was suddenly outstretched to her with a handkerchief. Hermione reluctantly took it.

 “Tell me it isn’t over Weasley again, or I’ll have to start billing him for the inconvenience.” Draco said, straightening himself and looking to the side, clearly trying to make light of the situation. Hermione shook her head “How chivalrous,” she said sarcastically, turning to look back out the window. The two stayed in silence for a moment, unsure of how to proceed,  before footsteps sounded above them. Draco’s head snapped up at the sound, and he gave her a slightly panicked look before practically running off.

Hermione watched him leave. She sunk her head into her hands, how twisted was fate’s sense of humor that Draco Malfoy was who she ran into. She shook her head at that thought, as determined as Harry was she could not believe Draco could possibly be…

Her mind flashed back to last year, how he let her go when he caught her with the occlumency book. Her thoughts raced to seeing his father in the hall of prophecies, how cruel and absent of empathy he had seemed. How Bellatrix Lestrange and Theo’s dad had been unfeeling and deranged. Draco was not the same as them, she reassured herself. 

Embarrassment flushed her cheeks again as someone else stepped on to the landing, she turned to see Harry had found her.

___

Theo trailed behind Draco in the library, watching him from two rows away. He knew that Draco had been inducted and had a task. What the task was he did not know. He had attempted to divine it but was unable to specifically figure it out. Flashes of torture and suffering were all that appeared. So he had resorted to simply investigating and observing.

Draco looked up and caught his eye suddenly. Shaking his head, he gestured Theo over to his table. “Are you through following me? Because if so, you are welcome to join me.” Draco said sarcastically once Theo approached. Paranoia, Theo noted, was a recurring theme with Draco this term. Even though Theo had actually been following him.

“Working hard?” Theo asked, nodding to the stack of books Draco had on the table. The blond boy nodded, scratching the back of his head with his quill as he continued to make notes. Theo pulled a book from the stack and began to browse, it seemed that most of the collection pertained to occlumency which was far from the nefarious topics Theo had expected. Draco looked at him leafing through the pages and snatched it back. “I’d appreciate you not disturbing my organization.” He said with a sneer. Theo raised his hands in mock surrender “I’m just trying to be helpful, in any way I can.” he added, giving Draco a look.

Draco froze for a moment, before shaking his head. “No thank you Theo,” he said unexpectedly softly, his voice suddenly hoarse. Theo looked at his friend, and how defeated and guilt ridden he suddenly seemed. Theo nodded, taking in his friends’ demeanor.

___

Draco rolled his eyes as he took his seat in his secluded library spot, watching Weasley and another blonde Gryffindor girl paw at each other in the walkway. The pair practically blocked the whole space. Suddenly they were shoved unceremoniously to the side, and Granger walked by. The two didn’t even seem to notice her, and continued on their way. She had a murderous look on her face and practically stomped in and sat next to Potter. Draco watched them out of the corner of his eye, not wanting to seem obvious as he listened in or draw attention to his secluded corner.

They seemed to be conversing about Slughorn's Christmas party, one he had been not invited to. “I figured we’d go together,” Potter was saying. At this Draco could not help but roll his eyes.

Granger groaned, slamming her head into her hand, dramatic even from across the room. “Why didn’t I think of that, I wanted to ask-“ she said gesturing to the direction Weasley had gone “so now I’ve asked Mclaggen.”

Draco’s fury was palpable on his tongue, Weasley, was she serious? He -

He shook his head. He did not care about Granger let alone who she would ask to Slughorn’s party. He focused, meditating, able barely to place it in a box in his mind. Another box on his mind came forward in thought, guilt suddenly weighing on his mind. He could not worry at all about Granger and Potter and whatever they were doing when his parents' lives hung over his head. When his own ticking clock swung in front of him. 

___

Theo and Draco were lounging in the Slytherin common room. The green fire crackled in the practically deserted area, both boys sprawled on their respective couches. They had been lazily working on last minute term assignments, at least that’s how it appeared. Draco was doing god knows what, and Theo was desperately trying to secretly read the other’s tea leaves.

Zabini passed by them “Don’t wait up for me boys!” He called jokingly, a freshly laundered bespoke suit adorning his body. He was heading to the Christmas party, one neither of the other had been invited to. 

As the door closed behind him, Draco stood. “Where are you going?” Theo asked after him. Draco paused, turning to face him, smiling in a nervous manner “Just to stretch my legs.” Theo nodded unconvinced at his response. Once the door swung close behind Draco, he bided his time. After a minute he stood, checked his watch, and followed the other.

Draco had been slipping out more and more frequently for longer and longer periods of time. After months of trying to divine what he was doing, and months of following the other covertly, he was getting desperate for answers. Sticking to the shadows it was easy to follow the other boy, however as he heard the noise of students ahead he swung behind a pillar. Draco ahead of him, did the same at the other end of the hallway that connected perpendicular with the hallway that led towards Slughorn's office. 

As luck would have it Granger of all people was in the group headed to the party. Theo rolled his eyes, seeing some guy wrapping his arm around her just as they crossed out of view. Draco’s expression was unreadable from this distance, but suddenly the blond boy stepped forward uncaring about his previous cautiousness to be unseen.

Suddenly from around the corner, Filch appeared and grabbed Draco’s arm. Theo could barely hear what they were saying, but from the tone and increasing volume he knew it was not good for Draco. He watched as Filch dragged him off, and in a moment of instinct followed.

___

Theo slipped in unnoticed behind Draco and Filch’s dramatics, seeing Potter and Hermione across the room he deftly made his way over. “Potter, Granger,” he nodded, helping himself to a drink from the table next to where they stood as they both nodded in acknowledgement . “Don’t tell me you two came together?” He asked grinning, teasing, keeping it safe. Hermione rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. Potter straightened up and spluttered. “May I introduce my date, Luna Lovegood.” He said, gesturing to someone behind Theo’s back to come forward. Theo snorted derisively and turned to see what girl had convinced Harry to take her. He did a double take and froze, a girl he had never seen before stepped forward. Adorned in unusual silver robes that glimmered in the night, blonde hair falling in waves down her back. Theo had never seen her before he was sure, because he would have remembered her.

Potter and Hermione seemed to take his silence for rudeness, muttering some choice comments. Her otherworldly aura seemed to brighten and Theo snapped out of it. “Theodore Nott,” he supplied, extending out his hand to the shorter girl, who gave him an appraising look. Ignoring his attempt at a handshake, she continued to look at him in silence. He blushed awkwardly and pulled his hand back, eyes skirting up to Hermione and Potter both of whom were observing as if this was nothing out of an ordinary reaction from Luna. Flustered he continued, practically stuttering. “Well it was nice to make your acquaintance, Potter, Granger,” He said, attempting to recover and began to exit. Embarrassment reddening his ears.

 “Theo,” a light and airy voice called, snapping his attention back to the trio. “Yes?” He asked, Luna capturing his full attention. “You must drink this if you intend to accomplish your goals tonight, it will clear the wrackspurts gathering in your head” She said matter of factly pressing a vial into his hand, he shook his head smiling in confusion. Before he could respond, she had practically floated away. Leaving him floored, and with an unimpressed Hermione and slightly annoyed looking Potter. “Are you dating her?” Theo finally asked, Potter rolled his eyes and walked away ignoring him. Hermione gave him a frown “Maybe toss that.” She said, turning and walking away as well. 

Theo blinked and shook his head, snapping himself out of his daze. He downed the vial, never one to waste liquor, smiling pleasantly at the cool after taste of the mystery shot , and turned to leave. But not before glancing once more in the direction of Lovegood, the light seemed to sparkle and reflect around her. She glanced his way, as if sensing his gaze, and gave him a small smile. Flustered, he continued on.

As he stepped into the hallway in search of Draco, his vision started to cloud. He rubbed at his eyes, blaming weariness. Turning into a shadowed corridor he felt his steps begin to falter as his mind began to spiral. He felt himself fall into a vision just as he managed to tuck himself into a broom closet.

___

Asking Mclaggen to the Christmas party was going to haunt Hermione she was sure. The walk back to the tower was excruciating, and they weren’t even halfway back. They had been walking with a group of various houses’ quidditch players, Hermione trailing along behind, and Cormac was bragging and arrogant. It was painful to listen to him drone on, when she suddenly had a brilliant idea. 

She stopped walking. She watched holding back a laugh as the group continued on, Cormac loudly talking attempting to impress the others, not even noticing she no longer was included in the group. When the group was finally out of sight and hearing distance she began to laugh. Letting out true giggles, she leaned on one of the window ledges with a huff shaking her head.

“Something amusing Granger?” A voice asked accusingly. Straightening up, Hermione strained her eyes in the dimly lit hallway as Draco Malfoy stepped into view. “Don’t you have parties to crash?” She asked back, crossing her arms and arching an eyebrow at him. “Don’t you have a date to entertain?” He shot back, stepping closer. At this Hermione couldn’t help but to laugh again at the ridiculousness. Malfoy seemed slightly surprised at her reaction but quickly schooled his expression.

“Ah yes I’m waiting for Cormac now,” She said finally calming her giggles, and deciding on a half truth. Slightly on guard with Malfoy. Malfoy stepped even closer to her now, within arms reach. She looked up at him from her reclined position. “Well it seems your taste has not improved at all.” He remarked in a judgmental tone, a cruel smirk adorning his face. “By all means Malfoy, play match-maker with all the opinions you have!” She snarked angrily, rising now slightly closer to Malfoy. It was one thing to know you had a rubbish date, and another for someone to rub it in your face. Especially if that someone was Draco Malfoy. 

“You think you could find someone not a total embarrassment to wizards?" He asked harshly, leaning closer, blood rushing to his head. Jealous over the company she had chosen to keep. They were practically nose to nose now. “Oh as opposed to what, someone like you?” She angrily shot back. Breathing heavily she glanced down, blinking, she realized how close they were to one another.

Draco, in his mind, had flashing lights going off. But before he could complete a rational thought, her teeth caught her bottom lip and bit down. His hand cupped her jaw, forcing her gaze back up. He closed the distance. His lips met hers, and his other hand circled around her waist drawing her closer to him. 

Hermione wrapped her arms around his neck. Her heart pounded, as her lips began to move against his, he groaned. She kissed him back passionately, as his arms held her impossibly close. His teeth grazed her bottom lip, and suddenly what she was doing, snogging Draco Malfoy in an empty corridor late at night, clicked in her brain. She froze, and so did he. She pushed him back and he did not resist. His normally perfectly coiffed hair was a mess, she realized it was from her own hands. He was flushed and breathing heavily, as was she. Not knowing what to say or do, she stepped to the side and away from him. Promptly, she bolted. 

Draco watched as she left, the feeling of rejection and embarrassment heavy on his chest. He leaned forward, head resting on the wall, still struggling to catch his breath. 

He was a hypocrite and an idiot, after telling Nott that he couldn’t be friends with Granger, that it would put them both in danger. Yet here he was, selfish.

He touched his lips with his fingers, still feeling her's there. And she had ran off, leaving him reeling. She was smart to leave. Between the two of them, it was good that one of them had any sense he thought bitterly. As if she would want anything to do with him if she knew what he had done, what he had to do. 

He hit the wall in anger, the force of it echoing down the now deserted hall. 

___

Across the castle, Theo stumbled up the steps to the headmaster's office. Finding the door open, he entered. Dumbledore sat at his desk, inspecting his decaying arm. Theodore crossed the room. “Ah Theodore, have you any more insight to offer? Any new revelations?” He said, having come to expect Theo’s random visits over the past term.

Theo shook his head “Professor I just-“ He cut himself off not quite knowing how to put it into words. Dumbledore looked up at him, suddenly taking in the disarrayed state of the student. “Theodore please sit down,” He said standing, going to assist Theo. Theo waved him off and took a seat, his stomach twisting with anxiety and voice shaking. “Professor, Draco Malfoy was tasked with killing you by the Dark Lord.” He uttered brokenly, voice breaking as he confessed what had seen. He waited a moment, fearing the reaction

A pause. Theo looked back up, Dumbledore had sat back in his seat and was watching him. “Thank you, Theodore, for telling me. I can assume you just foresaw this?” He asked.

Theo nodded, a tear falling free. “Just now, as I was leaving the Slughorn Christmas party” He responded, wringing his hands.

Dumbledore tilted his head to the side “I didn’t know you were invited to that party?” He asked, sounding confused.

“I was gate crashing” Theo explained, wondering why that would be relevant. 

Dumbledore hummed and nodded.

“Well, what will you do?” Theo asked angrily. 

Dumbledore looked across the desk at him, an unreadable expression on his face. “What you saw unfortunately must be what comes to pass.”

Theo’s jaw dropped “How can you say that, they’ll turn him into a murderer!” He said, voice rising, practically yelling at the end.

“My life is ending, I can not be afraid of death.” Dumbledore responded in an even tone, still sitting calmly.

Theo shot to his feet “You can't let him do this! He doesn't want this.” He yelled angrily, in disbelief at how nonchalant and cold the headmaster was being about his own murder.

“The same way you don’t?”

At this Theo was silenced. Here he was having rejected multiple offers of help and being able to join the order. But his situation was different, it would lead to the deaths of the people he cared about. Draco could…and at this he realized. Draco’s mother. With Lucius gone, Draco would not risk the wrath upon his mother. 

“And do you expect that you will have to join them?” Dumbledore continued coldly.

Theo nodded, realization setting in, having seen multiple visions for years now of the various unavoidable ways it could happen.

“You must master occlumency, it will be the only way to protect yourself from Voldemort.”

Recognition flickered faintly at the term.

“If you prove yourself to be sufficient, I will set up a contact between yourself and another order member.” Dumbledore continued. 

“You’re asking me to spy.” Theo stated, looking down at the professor. 

“Voldemort will kill you for what you have already done. The information you have offered. I’m not asking.” Dumbledore said coldly.

Theo shook his head numbly. He crossed the room to look into the fire. His visions hadn’t foretold this, but in his gut he knew Dumbledore spoke the truth. All along he had known there would be a point of no return, he just hadn’t realized it had already past. He had known Dumbledore was cunning, but feeling the fool was never a good feeling. He nodded grimly, turning back to face his headmaster. 

___

The next morning, Theo awoke early before his dormmates, he looked across the room to Draco’s bed where the curtains were still drawn from the night before. His chest felt heavy and he knew he had to leave. Pulling on a larger jacket over his jumper he made his way out of the castle. His mind continued to reel as he winded his way down the path into the forest. He walked for about 15 minutes before finding a clearing and plopping down.

His vision from the night before, of Draco on loop in his mind. Dumbledore’s solemn resignation. His fated role. His stomach sank and before he knew it a feeling of panic rose in his throat. Tears sprang in his eyes in the early morning dawn, knees hugged to his chest as he tried to puzzle out his anxiety of the future. A branch snapped to his right, turning his head sniffling back his tears he saw a thestral poking its head through the brush. 

He smiled, remembering the prior lesson with Hagrid, having been one of the few who could see them. He stood and approached the creature, palm outstretched. The large black horse-like snout sniffed his hand a few times, coming closer. Eventually reassured by Theo’s calm nature it ventured out into the clearing, a small fawn following it. 

An apple rolled out into the clearing, and Theo snapped looking in the direction from where it came. There stood Luna Lovegood.

“Hello Theodore.” She called in a sing-song voice.  Theo hesitantly wiped at his face, trying to hide the evidence of his tears and shot to his feet. “Good morning Luna,” He said with a smile, watching as Luna interacted with the creatures. “You can see them?” He asked 

“Oh yes” she responded, humming “They’re quite lovely, aren’t they?”

Theo nodded, frowning as he took in Luna’s form. In the early morning frost it was brisk and cold out. Even in his jacket the air bit at his nose and flushed his cheeks, the wind cutting right through him. Although she looked otherworldly beautiful, flushed cheeks and bright eyes, Luna stood barefoot in a thin shawl.

“Are you not cold?” He asked, standing to come next to her as they watched the thestrals leave the clearing.  

“No, my shoes and coat have disappeared again this week so I make do.” She said, gesturing at the shawl.

Theo frowned further “A quick accio can’t fetch them for you?”

“No they’ve been spelled against such a charm.” She said nonchalantly, shivering slightly as a breeze cut through the trees.

“Here, please borrow mine.” Theo said, shrugging off his jacket and offering to her. She fixed him with a grateful smile as he cast a quick warming spell over himself.

“Did you take the potion I gave you?” She said in lieu of a thanks as she pulled the jacket on.

Theo frowned, potion? Suddenly he remembered what he had assumed was a mixed shot.

“You know, some consider it rude to give people potions when they think it’s alcohol.”

Luna shook her head, a disbelieving expression upon her face “Why would you think it was alcohol? It was to help clear the wrackspurts from your mind, everyone knows wrackspurts love liquor.” She said as if that was obvious. 

Theo pondered this in the silence Luna let lapse them.

Shaking his head “Well either way yes, I did take it.” He finally answered. “Did you find what you sought?” She asked in an inquisitive tone. A lump formed in his throat, “Yes- I did” he replied, voice hoarse. She nodded letting silence fall again, seeming content to study the trees around them. In the serenity forest, it suddenly seemed lighter. “Do you have any holiday plans?” He ventured to ask, after a moment of silence he turned and found that Luna had disappeared. Confused, he looked around for a second, but she was gone with his jacket.

Chapter Text

After one particularly nasty curse on Christmas Eve, Draco walked numbly away. He was dragging his left leg, as it no longer cooperated with walking. He made it to his room and collapsed. He sat up when his mother came in and didn’t fight it when she pulled him into a hug.

Narcissa swept his hair out of his eyes. “This will end one day” She cooed reassuringly. Draco grimaced at that thought. “Mother, do you ever wonder if this is right?” She nodded “My sweet, I have no bigger regret than bringing you into this mess. What matters to me is your safety, that is what I’ll see to. What is right or what is wrong does not concern me”

“And this is the safe option?” Draco asked angrily, gesturing at his leg. “You under duress, and me the plaything of your sociopath sister?” He spat bitterly.

“What would you have me do? Leave your father to die in Azkaban? Cast out my own sister?” She asked indignantly, voice rising.

“As if you haven’t already done that before? Wonder what Aunt Andromeda is up to these days, do you think Nymphadora was tasked with murdering anyone as a part of her NEWTs as well?”

His cheek stung, he reached up feeling the tingling flesh. Narcissa breathed heavily across from him, lowering her hand, eyes tearing up. “How dare you?” She said, and with that she left.

Draco watched her go listlessly, dropping onto his back in his bed. He turned his head and looked through his window, as the night turned darker and finally into day. The rays of dawn filtered through, washing across his face. He wondered how Granger spent her holiday, if her muggle parents had ever woken her up gently to open gifts the way his mother used to. He laughed internally at himself delusional from lack of sleep and pain from his leg, thinking of Granger,

- He stopped himself.

Taking a deep breath, he remembered how she ran from him and he wished nothing more than in that moment that he could run too.

___

Ginny was flushed as she pulled Hermione into her room to settle in for the night, a couple secret fire whiskeys had gone straight to her cheeks as she giggled. Hermione had come to visit the Weasleys over the break, wanting to celebrate the holidays with her friends in between Christmas and the New Year, and was staying in Ginny’s room with her.

“Hermione, did you see the way Harry looked at me during the last game of exploding snap?” She whispered conspiratorially, leaning in close. 

Hermione giggled in response, tipsy as well “Ginny aren’t you still with Dean?” Ginny smiled mischievously and waggled her eyebrows in response, causing Hermione to burst into laughter and throw herself back into the bed.

Ginny joined in the laughter, and flopped down next to Hermione on her stomach. “Oh come off it Hermione, it’s not like I’m the only one with a bit of a forbidden crush.” At this Hermione froze, “-What?” She stuttered out, sitting up slightly no longer laughing and a bit defensive. This only made Ginny laugh more and she propped her head onto her hand

“Did you really think no one could tell?”

Hermione wracked her mind, there was no way she had been obvious about what happened with Draco. She hadn’t even told anyone about any of their interactions throughout the years. And there was no way Draco would have told anyone he kissed her. Unless he had. She felt her face go ashen -

“- Hermione! It’s alright! I’m not mad you still fancy my brother even though he’s dating Lavender.” Ginny said, snapping her out of it.

Oh - Oh!

Hermione laughed again, laying back down, hiding her face in her hands. Ginny shimmied around to lay next to her, both girls on their backs. “Honestly, Ronald can do as he pleases. I’ve tried to forget all about him.” Hermione finally answered, Ginny nodded beside her. “That’s certainly mature of you,” Ginny said back, putting an exaggerated emphasis on the word mature. “But I could still hex her if you wanted me too.” She offered, Hermione giggled. “Maybe I’ll take you up on that.”

The two girls chatted a little more, the late hour growing on both of them. Eventually the both of them settled in for the night. Hermione heard Ginny’s breathing settle next to her, she was unable to sleep as her thoughts kept racing. She hadn’t seen Draco since he kissed her, but she hadn’t stopped thinking about it. She didn’t know why he did it, but she could admit only to herself that she liked it. Logically it made no sense, but she could not deny the attraction she felt towards him. It didn’t matter either way, she told herself, its not like she would ever date him.

___

Theo spent the break alone at Hogwarts, haunting the castle like a ghost in the deserted halls. Insomnia plagued him and his supply of liquor had run dry. Each night found Theo unable to sleep, anxiety keeping his mind racing. As he would watch the morning light filter through the water of the black lake through his window, he would force himself up. A certain vision had returned to plague his nightmares, one he hoped to avoid.

It was the same each time, a flash of green, feeling his heart stop, a silver mask standing over him. 

For a long time, this had been the fate Theo had resigned himself to. Dying by the hands of a death eater at the age of 17.

His visions had started when he was 7, and at first they came sparingly. So sporadic, they were written off as nightmares by his mother. As Theo grew into his powers, he became accustomed to the frequent sense of deja vu. His recurring dream of his mother dying was blamed on separation anxiety and homesickness. When it came true to the last detail, he realized this was not a coincidence. When he dreamed of the chamber of secrets, a basilisk, and other things he could not have possibly known;  he came to terms with his mortality.

It wasn’t until the first week of third year that he saw a different option. It was him, for the first time ever, appearing as an adult. That alone was enough to stun him. The next most shocking part was the woman sitting across from him, even older, she was unmistakably Hermione Granger. Nothing so spectacular occurred in this vision, it seemed a mundane lunch, both chatting with a relaxed happy demeanor.

He pulled out of this vision and derived one thing, the his survival was tied to Hermione Granger. With the start of his divination classes,   what his classmates could write off as quack magic, truly gave him accurate readings. The most confusing part was figuring out how it all worked as his gifts started to mature. Now his dreams were often influenced by the universe to give him insights and outwardly perspectives. Visions still appeared in his dreams, though he could differentiate.  Using tools such as tarot cards, a crystal ball, and tea leaf readings were supplementary. Working all three in tandem with his intuition, he began to piece together how he would be able to survive past adulthood, and it all led back to a friendship with Hermione. Admittedly he had never spoken to the muggle born before and was lost as to how to approach her. So thinking on his feet, he had lied about his charms grade.

This winter, Theo’s pale demeanor and sleep deprived form spent most days in the library, tracking his visions, meditating, focusing on improving his occlumency. He knew if he could not master this, Dumbledore had told him the truth, Voldemort would kill him. 

He knew now that the war was unavoidable. He also knew that the only way he survived it was by ensuring Potter’s victory over the Dark Lord.

And so each morning found him in the library resolved to master this skill.

___

Dumbledore was unsurprised to see Theo enter his office the first day of term.

“Theodore, transfiguration class not to your fancy at this hour?” Dumbledore inquired, as he watched the student approach his desk.

Theo rolled his eyes. “I did as you said over break.” He said coming to stand before the headmaster.

“Ah yes, and how have your skills progressed?” Dumbledore asked, getting right to the point.

“I feel I’m sufficient now.” Theo said crossing his arms across his chest. “You’ll understand we’ll have to test this, guarantee your abilities.” Dumbledore answered. “Yes professor, of course” Theo said, nodding.

“And you understand we’ll have to obliviate you to conceal our legilimens identity” Dumbledore continued. Theo cracked a crooked grin “I’d be shocked if you didn’t”

A sharp knock sounded from the door

“Ah yes enter” Dumbledore called, and the sound of door opening was the last thing Theo could recall.

___

Theo awoke shivering and dry heaving. Blinking awareness back into his eyes, he jerked up from an armchair. Facing the fire, Dumbledore stood at the mantle with his back to him.

“Thank you Theodore, you were quite resilient. Could you please fetch Harry for me?” Dumbledore said, sensing the boy’s awakening.

He nodded numbly, standing on two feet nauseous.

“Did I pass?” he asked voice unsteady, anxious for the results “Oh, exquisitely.” Dumbledore answered, something in his tone left Theo uneasy as he exited his office.

___

Harry walked hurriedly through the hall, almost bowling over Theo who had been looking for him.

“Potter wait a second,” “Not now-“ “Dumbledore asked me to fetch you.”

Harry stopped in his tracks, and slowly turned around. “You were talking to Dumbledore?” Harry asked in an incredulous tone. “Why, yes Potter I was.” Theo responded aptly, putting his hands on his hips and giving Potter a smirk. Harry huffed and nodded. “Right, well, sorry I find that a little hard to believe all things considered.” Theo shook his head, “Speaking with the headmaster a unique privilege?” He asked inquiringly. Harry gave Theo an irate look, clearly having implied more.

“Look smart Potter, enjoy the calm while it lasts” Theo winked, turning and leaving his classmate gaping after him.

___

Hermione had sat through her classes the past week, each one thinking if anyone else could see it written on her face. That her and Draco who sat across the room had- She pushed the thought from her mind. They both avoided each other, he all but ran away at any brush of an encounter, which made her feel humiliated and angry. He had been the one to kiss her after all, and he wanted to pretend it never happened.

As she watched Lavender and Ron, she felt jealous. Not of Lavender but just of the two of them able to be happy together. Even if Lavender was annoying, at least she had someone. 

 Harry next to her gave her a look of understanding, and it drove her mad. No one could accept or believe her when she said she was over Ron and had moved past her crush. At least it covered up the truth, she thought idly as she glanced across the great hall during breakfast that weekend.

Draco sat at the Slytherin table swirling the spoon in his tea. Theo sat next to him conversing with the other boy. As she looked, she got lost in her thoughts. The two Slytherins avoided her at all costs and it messed with her head. Draco’s eyes looked up and met hers. Her heart stuttered, she snapped her head away. In her peripheral vision, she saw the blond boy stand abruptly and begin to make his way out of the hall. Against her better, judgment she followed.

___

8 am breakfast was empty of older students as it usually was. Sleeping in late the one day a week was a steady trend in Hogwarts. Theo was commonly one of few Slytherins who ventured in that early to start the day.

Theo sat at the table reading the magazine he always did, filling out the cross words and reading about pseudo magic practices. He was taking absent minded sips of his tea and his toast had been ripped into pieces and was occasionally munched on. His stomach had felt queasy since his last conversation and subsequent obliviation with Dumbledore. Emotionally he was clinging to any sense of normalcy he could get. It was in his usual serene solitude, he felt for the first time a disturbance. Glancing up and around he noticed nothing unusual.

A sound directly to his right caused him to jump, and he turned his head. There, sitting next to him, was Luna in a blue tie.

“Hello Theodore.” She said with a smile, pouring herself a cup of tea. “Luna, are you a Ravenclaw?” He inquired with a smirk glancing down at her tie.

“Oh yes,” She answered, taking a sip of her drink. “Do you make it a habit to sit at other house tables?” He asked turning on the charm, despite the blush spreading over his cheeks. Truthfully he couldn’t care at all for house conventions at this moment in the practically empty great hall, he was delighted at how his morning was playing out

 At her non answer he continued “How was your Christmas?” She smiled up at him “Lovely, thanks, me and dad investigated an ancient monastery looking for crumple-horned snorkacks. Couldn’t find any, they’re quite elusive you know.” She remarked as if it was a well known fact. Despite himself he smiled, completely charmed, however a twinge of recognition at the creature’s name flipped a switch in his brain. “Are you and your father readers of the Quibbler? They just ran an article about them in a recent issue.” he asked making conversation.

Luna laughed outright, he was slightly alarmed at her reaction. Did he say something ridiculous? Would she also make fun of him for reading that magazine like some of his housemates?

At his lack of reaction, her eyes widened and she smiled “Why yes Theo, I- we do read it,” She said. He nodded “Yeah it’s brilliant fun,” He said, attempting to downplay his own interest

“Fun? I find it is quite a serious publication.” She said, raising an eyebrow at him over her cup of tea. Sensing a teasing air, he attempted to back track.

“Well you have to admit all of the pseudo magic and superfluous magical creatures can be a bit out there, but I like it.” He said, biting into a piece of toast.

“You think it's silly?” Luna asked in an airy tone, suddenly interested in a detail on the spoon in her tea.

Sensing an offended tone, he panicked. “No? no! not at all I do really like it honest,” He spluttered.

She nodded, still not meeting his eyes.

“I would have thought you would be more open minded, all things considered.”

She said as she stood abruptly and walked away from the table, leaving him off balance and jaw agape. He flushed and sat back, here he thought he was being quite smooth

“You’re extremely daft y’know. ” A voice said to his right and he turned to see Draco sitting besides him.

Theo rolled his eyes “Oh yeah, and you’re so suave.” he snarked back, not in the mood. Draco shook his head and with a rare laugh replied, “Luna Lovegood's father, Xenophilius Lovegood, is the editor of that rag you like to read.” Theo felt the blood drain from his face. He had felt so embarrassed to admit that he loved that magazine to Luna because he normally gets ridiculed for it and here he was insulting her family.

“Oh I’ve messed up,” Theo groaned, sinking his face into his hands. Draco laughed besides him, and Theo poked miserably at his toast wallowing in self pity. The door to the great hall opened and a rowdier crowd- Gryffindors- came in. Theo looked over to the distraction and saw among them Potter, Hermione, Weasley and his girlfriend entering the dining hall. He shrugged and went to sip his tea. He glanced over at Draco, who was staring at the group, with an angry expression on his face.

“Are you alright there?” Theo asked, slightly concerned. Draco did not answer him and angrily continued to pick at his breakfast, before standing suddenly and stalking out of the hall. Theo watched his friend's tantrum slightly amusedly, however he had looked back down and missed a certain Gryffindor following after.

___

Draco felt like a coward as he all but fled the great hall. Seeing Granger looking at Weasley, as if she was jealous, had made him irrationally angry. 

He heard footsteps fall behind him, and he turned down another hall not willing or able to talk to Theo about all of it.

He turned and came face to face with-

“Granger,” He nodded in a curt tone, refusing to make eye contact, this allowed her to come closer and move fast without him realizing quick enough.

Acting impulsively she grabbed his arm, wrenching him into the abandoned classroom.

“Granger, what on-” He cried. “Malfoy” she interrupted warningly, locking the door with her wand.

“Well by all means”Draco said making a face and gesturing as if to say go on. Looking around and taking in the empty room he found himself in, Hermione's hair flounced as her head whipped around to face him.

“We have to talk.” She said as if it was obvious, her brown eyes staring at him with a look of frustration. Draco smirked “Talk about what? How our holidays were? ” he said, clearly avoiding the topic.

“Mine was lovely, thanks, but don’t act daft.” Hermione replied, putting her hands on her hips.

“Oh I’m sure it was lovely. Did you spend all of break bunking at the Weasleys' shack, is it true they all shared one Christmas cracker?” He sneered, attempting to cover his jealousy with disdain and an air of arrogance.

Hermione scoffed, outraged,  “Genuinely, what are you on about? You kissed me if you can’t recall-“ She ranted. He leaned closer and interrupting her said “Oh so that’s what this is about, did you miss me?” He asked mockingly “I imagine Weasley wouldn’t be too happy to hear that.”

“This does not concern Ron” She said cooly, taking a deep breath to steady herself, as Draco steadily came even closer.

“Well if it doesn’t concern him, don’t bring it up to me. Unless you’re up for a bit of fun after all” He quipped, voice sharp.

Hermione rolled her eyes “You are ridiculous Malfoy, as if I would want anything to do with you!” she said crossing her arms.

Something crossed his face, quickly, before she could even register it. He nodded stiffly and took a step back “If that’s how you feel, then stop following me” he said, an edge to his voice.

“Oh don’t worry I won’t be bothering you again” She said haughtily, and with that she turned and left. Leaving Draco alone for the second time, watching as she walked off.

___

At the news that Ron had been poisoned, Hermione had rushed to her best friend’s side in the hospital. It had been another attempt on Dumbledore’s life in the end. Harry had shot her worried looks, and in the silence as they both had waited for him to wake up had whispered the story of what happened.

She kept watch by his bedside as he recovered and color returned to his face. She had cried seeing him in such a state. When Lavender had burst in and started making a ridiculous scene it was all she could do to avoid kicking her out herself. Then Ron...

Ron had said her name, in his sleep, it was unmistakable. Some part of her that had always carried a candle for him reignited, but another greater part of her was just relieved he was alive.

Since he had woken up, Ron had been more attentive to her. Carrying her books, bringing her sweets from the kitchens, sitting next to her in classes, and not just to ask her help on the assignments. Six months ago her heart would have burst, but as sweet as he was something felt off.

The first time Ron had, admittedly rather dramatically, carried her books she had blushed surprised by the attention. She looked across the room to see Theo watching the whole interaction with an incredulous look on his face. The second or third time Ron did it, alright to be fair she did carry a lot of books around with her outside of class needs, Theo was outright laughing but somehow successfully attempting to hide it from Ron.

It was after the last class of the day, when she convinced Ron to just go straight to quidditch practice, she could really get to the library on her own, that for the first time all year Theo actually approached her.

“Hermione, I must admit, Weasley struggling to carry your books all day has been delightful; but please do him a favor and cast a featherlight charm. It’s truly getting desperate.” She was stunned but despite herself she laughed. “I’ll keep that in mind, thanks.” She said incredulous that this is what he chose to break their silence about. He just shook his head, still laughing slightly. “I heard the news about Weasley and Brown, how tragic and opportune for you” He remarked with a smirk.

“Since when are we friends again?” She asked tersely. Theo stepped back and raised both his hands in defeat “I was just going to ask for your help in putting in a good word with your friend Luna, we’ve had a slight misunderstanding and I want to get to know her better” He said. She nodded “Always the angle, god you are such a Slytherin, good luck with that” She said as she walked away, leaving Theo behind.

Theo shook his head, still laughing at the mental image of Weasley struggling with Hermione’s bag on the walk between classes. He hadn’t even noticed at first except for Draco’s scoff and random insult about Weasley being pathetic.

___

Harry was convinced Draco was up to something, had been the whole year. It was almost easy to ignore his constant comments, but when he brought up his constant disappearing on the map Hermione had to admit it seemed suspicious. As much as she herself tried not to let their kiss distract her, she really could not believe he could possibly be up to something nefarious. When she realized that it must be the room of requirement that Draco was disappearing into, she held back from telling Harry as such. She decided to investigate herself.

That Wednesday after dinner, she slipped away. Luckily there was no one in the hallway outside of the door. Hermione took a deep breath and entered the room of requirement. She hadn’t been back here since the last DA meeting, and the room had taken the shape of honestly what looked like heaps of junk. She moved forward through the maze, looking at mostly junk, old sculptures, piles of brooms, cauldrons, and feathers that were up to ceiling height. She came closer to what looked like a rose floating in a cloud. She felt an uncontrollable urge to grab it, and without realizing had started to reach forward.

“Don’t touch that,” A voice sounded from behind her, causing her to jump and spin around. The rose that had been floating vanished all together, and she was left staring at Draco Malfoy who was watching her intently from the other side of the clearing.

“What- what was that?” She asked. Ignoring her question, Malfoy rolled his eyes. 

“What are you doing in here Granger?” He asked, an edge to his voice. “Just wanted to come research, the magic here is so fascinating” She said nonchalantly, in an airy tone, looking off to the side, lying. She had been looking for him after all.

Draco nodded, stepping closer “That very alluring trap, is a type of mirage produced by a magical parasite. Once you would have touched it, it would have latched onto your flesh, it’s quite unpleasant” His voice emotionless, unnerving her.

She nodded “Oh” she said wrinkling her nose. “I don’t even like roses, much prefer orchids” She continued feeling awkward, filling the silence. He nodded, staying silent. Soft light filtered through the room, and she almost would have missed it, but Draco sighed slightly.

“You can’t keep doing this Granger”

“Oh and what’s that? What am I doing?” She asked indignantly.

His hand grabbed her waist, pulling her closer, the strength in his grip taking her by surprise. “This whole year. You come looking for me, follow me- why?” He asked, silver eyes gleaming with emotion. Her hand had flown up to rest on his chest to steady herself. “Why are you hiding?” She asked in reply, her eyes staring up into his.

“Does Potter send you to stake me out?” He asked narrowing his eyes. In her silence, he realized “No, no, he doesn’t know a thing does he?” He whispered, dropping his gaze from her eyes to her hand on his chest, drifting even closer. 

“Malfoy-“ She started trembling slightly  and he looked back up to make eye contact. She felt as if a magnet, as if gravity itself was pulling her into him. He smirked suddenly, and before she could process what she was doing, she found herself leaning up and kissing Draco Malfoy yet again.

His hand on her waist clutched her tighter and pulled her impossibly closer, her hand resting on his chest snaked up to wrap around his neck. His lips were soft against hers, and his teeth grazed her bottom lip pulling it in to himself. His other hand pulled her thigh up and around himself as she found herself being lifted and pushed back against a stack.

She felt on fire, and not a single thought could have formed in her mind beyond how Draco felt against her body. His hand left her waist and made its way to her hair, wrenching her head back, his kisses went from her lips to her jaw to her neck. His lips traced an invisible line, and she moaned softly as his teeth lightly traced against her skin.

Somewhere across the room, out of sight, a bird chirped.

Draco’s head snapped up, and Hermione sat up in shock at the sudden stop. He looked back at her and the blond looked ruined. His lips swollen, hair a mess, and shirt askew, she was sure she looked the same. But it was the emotion on his face that gave her pause.

“You really shouldn’t be here.” He murmured finally. “Why?” She asked, in disbelief. Who says that to someone they just snogged? Draco shook his head and ran a hand through his hair.

He shook his head as he looked her up and down “You don’t want anything to do with me remember?” He asked sounding hollow. She shook her head, but before Hermione could speak again, Draco had turned and left. She went to follow but quickly lost sight of him in the maze of the room. He was gone and she almost wondered if it had even been real or just a hallucination.

She laughed to herself as a bitter sting set in, this was ridiculous. Draco Malfoy was ridiculous.

The bird chirped again from the other side of the room, annoyed she decided to follow the sound, perhaps there was a trapped bird who needed to be let out. Even as she searched, a gnawing feeling in her stomach grew. Through out the room there were randomly damaged items, scorch marks, broken glass shards, and ripped paintings. The bird sounded again, but she knew she would not be able to find it in this trail of destruction.

Even though she did not want to accept it, she could tell something was wrong in the room of requirement.

___

Harry Potter strode through the castle, buzzing off of the felix felicis, following his instincts under the potion.

As he passed a classroom he glanced in and saw Theodore Nott sitting alone, notes spread in front of him.

Against all common sense he stopped to talk to him. He hadn’t known what to make of Nott, all of his I’m Hermione's friend speeches and yet refused to join the order. Harry didn’t trust Nott further than he could throw him, but felix apparently was his biggest fan.

“Nott!” He said approaching the Slytherin. Theo slammed his notebook shut and looked up, quirking an eyebrow. “Potter?” He greeted. “Do you still do Tarot readings?” Harry asked, putting his hands on his hips, recalling that day in 4th year. Theo nodded his head, giving him a puzzled look. “Yes- Yes I do” Harry suddenly sat in front of him “Please I would like a reading”

Nott gave him an alarmed look, but tentatively pulled out a deck of cards and began to shuffle. “Sure thing Potter”

Harry sat back in his chair and put his feet up, “So what’s the method here?” He asked.

Nott, seemingly alarmed at Harry’s friendly and casual manner, ignored the question and continued to shuffle “You’ve seen much of Luna lately?” Harry continued hoping to provoke a response, having heard of their spat. Theo spread the cards finally on the table face down, resolutely ignoring Harry’s attempt at riling him up. Nott selected a card, gesturing for Harry to do the same.

“Ace of Swords, expect a successful break through,” Nott said as he flipped over his.

Harry flipped his over “This one’s upside down!” he cried going to adjust it, but was stopped by Theo’s hand. “Six of Swords reversed.” Theo muttered scanning the card. “Lots of swords!” Harry remarked flippantly, earning an eye roll from Theo.

Theo sat back and gave him an appraising look “The six of swords reversed usually means you’re being held back by emotional baggage, that you’re being forced into moves you’re not ready for,”

Harry nodded, “Do you often find your readings are accurate?” He asked, raising an eyebrow. Theo shrugged noncommittally “Here and there, even a broken cabinet is right twice a day” Theo remarked off-handedly as he gathered back up the cards, silently dismissing Potter.

“Did you say cabinet?” Harry asked, quirking his head believing he had misheard the other wizard.

Theo looked up at him, frowning  “Clock, even a broken clock, that’s the saying” He responded as if Harry had misheard him.

Harry nodded, standing, “Thanks for the reading” He said, turning to leave, feeing the desire to go see Hagrid.

Nott watched him go, shaking his head, he opened his note book and returned to his journal.

___

Theo was trailing Draco in the library. The term was winding down, and Theo was getting desperate for answers of what the blond boy's plan was to accomplish the task. His visions had proved fruitless in that regard, and he was still hoping that it could all be avoided somehow.

“Hello Theo,” a voice said next to him.

“Hi Luna” he responded back automatically, before realization hit, then he snapped his head to face the girl now besides him “Luna-hi!” He said excitedly.

“Why are you hiding from Draco Malfoy?” She asked, gesturing to the other Slytherin the next row over.

Theo blushed “What- no, no I am not hiding from him” He stammered. 

“Following him then? That is peculiar” She hummed, looking back up at Theo.

Theo frowned and barely resisted banging his head against the bookshelf. 

“I believe I may have been too haste in my judgement of you earlier this semester.” Luna continued, addressing her avoidance of him since that weekend earlier in the semester. He paled, still embarrassed of his prior faux pas “ Oh and what changed your mind?” he asked.

“My father recalled that you’ve been a subscriber for years and frequently participate in our quizzes and competitions” She answered with a shrug.

At this his face flushed, and she continued.“I understand that it may not be cool, but I’m proud of my fathers work”

He nodded. “I am sorry" He said sincerely "I do actually really like the magazine" 

“Even though other Slytherins tease you about it?” She asked arching a brow.

Theo laughed and leaned in closer to her “ I’ve never much cared for others opinions. I like what I like” He said with a smirk as he ended, flirtatiously looking down at her, and leaning closer in the stacks. 

“Yes, you’re very obvious” Luna said as she turned on her heel and left, leaving him off balance and jaw agape. He flushed and leaned back, here he thought he was quite charming.

“She is right” A voice called, interrupting his train of thought, and he turned to see Draco staring right at him in his, in hindsight, badly concealed hiding spot. Theo rolled his eyes and turned to face him “Don’t start” Theo said.

Draco stood, resolutely closing his books and gathering his belongings.

“Well you are horrible at spying on me-“ Theo gasped in mock outrage “I would never-“ At Draco’s knowing look, he dropped the act and raised his hands in surrender.

“What can I say you have me all figured out”

___

The pain of having your upper body sliced open was an unforgettable experience. Draco still felt his skin attempting to grow back together underneath his bandages in the Hospital Wing. As he lay bleeding out in the flooded bathroom, he had for a brief moment thought he was going to die. And he realized now what a horrifying thought that had been.

Madam Pomfrey had left the pain potion bottle at his bedside, and for a brief moment he considered downing the entire bottle. Wanting to be completely numb to the pain wracking across his upper body. In a strange way though, the pain comforted him reassured him he was alive, even as he was delusional feeling high from the side effects. 

Laying in the hospital wing he was all too aware of how vulnerable he was, how vulnerable he had been that Harry Potter was able to do this level of damage to him. A side effect of the healing potion was insomnia and as the night stretched into the early hours of the morning he lay alone with his thoughts. Katie Bell had awaken and by some stroke of luck she remembered nothing of the torture she had felt. Seeing her awake and walking about had caused Draco to spiral. The guilt of what he had done fresh in his mind, and the fear of the consequences if he didn’t kill Dumbledore.

He laughed to himself, despite the situation, it was ridiculous. Freshly out of OWLs and now faced with having to murder his headmaster. And he didn’t want to. That had been the hardest thing to admit to himself, throughout all of this, he did not want to follow Voldemort. He still had nightmares of the night of the Quidditch World Cup, every session he had spent with his aunt this past summer he had been terrified, every failed attempt at his task he was relieved. Even with his parents lives in the balance-

The door creaked open interrupting his train of thought as sunlight began to hit his eyes, and he closed them shut feigning sleep. He heard footsteps fall, coming closer to him. He shifted his head to the side. Maybe Potter had come to finish the job he thought numbly. Maybe he had been found out and it was Dumbledore himself to throw him in Azkaban.

The curtain drew back and with a sharp gasp the footsteps came right beside his bed. He felt a soft hand brush his hair back off of his forehead. The fingers traced down on to the side of his jaw. The touch, featherlight, was suddenly gone. He heard the footsteps walk away, and his curtain closed. Tiredness crashed down on him suddenly and he felt himself drift off into the elusive sleep that had evaded him all evening.

___

It was dusk in Dumbledore’s office, the setting sun casting a golden glow through the windows. The metal instruments on the headmasters desk were gleaming, reflecting the warm light. 

“Theodore you have to understand, any slip up at all and Voldemort and other death eaters will take advantage of it and kill you.”  Dumbledore said in a flat tone, “I’m giving you a way to contact select order members”

Dumbledore handed over a box, on it was printed words and images, it looked muggle and none of it made any sense to Theo. “This is what muggles call a cellular phone, it is a way to communicate instantly, as if through a floo call. With two presses of a button you will be able to communicate through what the muggles call satellite. As there is no magic needed or used, it is untraceable through wizard detection, and due to the Dark Lord’s attitude towards muggles it would be overlooked or instantly destroyed”

Theo shook his head “I thought muggle technology didn’t work around magic”

Dumbledore shook his head “While that is partly true, it is a vast overstatement due to wizardkind's resistance to adapt to muggle ways. These also have been specially modified by Arthur Weasley. It was a passion project for him, one I realized could have greater uses”

Theo shook his head “And so how does it work?" He asked, turning the object over in his hands.

“Once you open the device you shall see a list of names, you will be able to contact these individuals. If they do not pick up the call, it will go to a thing called voicemail. After a tone sounds you will leave your message”

Theo nodded as he listened, taking the strange device out and inspecting it. Pressing a button labeled power lit up the screen and there were two contacts listed.

“And my identity remains anonymous?” He asked hesitantly. Dumbledore nodded “As long as you yourself do not reveal it”

Hearing the dismissal, Theo frowned, weighing the device in his hands.

Theo stood to leave but stopped himself at the door feeling a pressing need to say what was on his mind.

“Something doesn’t feel right about today,” He said, interrupting the silence, and turning back around. Dumbledore turned to face him from where he stood at the pensive. “I can’t place it, but it’s all wrong. Even this conversation, just, something is amiss. ” Theo continued, chest heaving towards the end, the anxiety creeping in from his mind.

Dumbledore shook his head, looking down into the pensive.

“Your gift Theodore, is an interesting one. The things you see and the things you do not, do not always add up to the full picture. Sometimes you see every possibility and nothing at all, but your intuition does not fail you”

Theo nodded apprehensively. “Professor I-“ His voice trailed off, not knowing how to put his thoughts into words.

“I know you do not appreciate my treatment of you, but I do hope you come to understand my reasons.” Dumbledore stated, at Theo’s expectant look he added “Eventually.”

Theo nodded “Perhaps, I’ll save my introspection for a time after all of this passes,” He said in a joking tone that fell flat.

“Goodbye, professor” Theo said, and finally turned and left the room.

___

Draco felt terror and adrenaline fill his veins, he knew tonight was the night. After which his soul was irredeemable. He had skipped all final classes and meals, no one had noticed. It was rather polite of the Dark Lord to wait until exams had concluded before orchestrating his move, in a sick way.

He made his way to the room of requirement, each step his heart thudded in his chest. The sound drowned out his surroundings and his stomach turned, full of acid. He felt panic and fear, was he really going to be able to do this? But he knew he had no choice, if he didn’t he would sign his death certificate for tomorrow. He wondered idly if Greyback would drag him off the train at Kings Cross or if they would simply avada him the minute he crossed the wards of Hogwarts.

Dumbledore was the greatest wizard supposedly of the generation, and Voldemort sent him to die against him. He knew full well that he had been tasked with a suicide mission, and yet as the pieces fell into place it was working.

As his feet fell as he crossed the first staircase, he heard the noise of a prefect doing rounds. Grimacing, he reached for his wand.

Hermione Granger of all people stepped around the corner, the lanterns framed her silhouette making her look haloed. Her brown eyes shined warmly in the night, and she grinned as she met his eyes.

“Malfoy- it's almost curfew. Don’t make me dock points on the last day of term!” She joked.

He was stunned, they had avoided each other since their last conversation, and of all times to see her it had to be now.

Hermione regarded the Slytherin who stayed silent, almost oddly, in their interaction. But it was almost summer and she was in a good mood. She raised her wand to tap his that he was holding out, and suddenly he had grabbed her roughly and pulled her closer.

“Granger” He murmured, his eyes ablaze. “Malfoy, what's going on?” She asked, suddenly anxious at his bizarre behavior. He didn't respond as his gaze dropped to her lips. He pulled her even closer, and she wrapped her hand around his arm drawing him closer. Following a sinking suspicion she spun him suddenly, pulling up his sleeve and there it was.

Her breath caught in her throat, and he ripped his arm away angrily. Her stomach twisted, and she tasted bile.

“How could you?” Was all she said, voice cracking. At his silence, she continued. “So it’s true, Harry was right.” She laughed dryly.

“Potter knows nothing,” Draco snarled. “I had to” He said, standing with his chest heaving. 

“No, no, there is always a choice” Hermione countered, and suddenly realizing the danger she was in, she stunned him, and he let her believe she succeeded.

___

Hermione ran, her whole body shaking, she sent off her patronus with messages to every order member she could think of. She had to get to Dumbledore and Harry. It was as she was running, she sped around a corner and promptly flew into Theodore.

He grabbed her and pulled her up stopping her from falling, and noticing her crying immediately was concerned “What’s happened?” He asked.

“I have to get to Harry and Dumbledore- Malfoy is a death eater” She gasped out, at Theo’s non reaction she reeled back. “You- you knew!” She cried out raising her wand defensively. Theo didn’t respond, frowning neither confirming nor denying.

“Hermione listen to me, Potter left with Dumbledore he…” His voice trailed off. “What did Malfoy tell you?”

Hermione shook her head, hand clenching over her mouth. “He didn’t, I saw it.” She said. Theo nodded, he started to move his arms.

“Expelliarmus” She called, catching his wand.

“Would you calm down?” Theo said making her even more angry, a sinking pit in her stomach. 

“Why didn’t you join the order when I offered? ” She asked, pressing, for the first time demanding answers.

He shook his head lips pulled tight. “You know what I am, trust me when I say this is the only way”

“How can I believe that?” Hermione snarled. “I left Draco incapacitated upstairs, I’m going to call the aurors now. I can do the same to you.” She said matter of factly.

“Hermione-“ He breathed out “Please- please listen to me. Go to your tower, don’t let anyone else out for the night. This is larger than just a lone Slytherin student. Call for help” He begged.

“I don’t trust you” She said plainly, tears in her eyes. “I am your friend Hermione, you have to believe me, this is the only way” He pleaded.

“I don’t believe you” She answered, tears streaming down her face. 

Theo's knees crumpled and he found himself on the receiving end of a very vicious stunning. When he awoke later, he couldn’t tell how much time had passed, but he quickly collected himself and ran.

___

Hermione sat, numb in the daylight, listening to Harry as he began to plan for the summer. All along he had been right, Draco had been a death eater. Theo had disappeared. A pit had settled in her stomach, and for more reason than one she was devastated. Hermione thought of her parents at home, Dumbledore's body not yet cold in the courtyard, a feeling of betrayal she could not articulate. She knew she was with Harry no matter what, determined to do what was right. Harry rambled as he explained the horcruxes, what they were, and what Dumbledore had tasked him with.

Hermione knew he couldn’t ask, but he didn’t have to. She was going with him.

Chapter Text

Theodore’s father’s homecoming proceeded without much fanfare. He arrived alone in a furl of black smoke in the entryway, and a loud crack rang out announcing his presence. Theo grimaced as he felt the summons intrinsic in the estate’s magic. His footsteps faltered as he appeared at the top of the staircase in the entryway. There, in all his glory, was his father already barking orders to the house elf who had been brave enough to venture to meet him. Looking down at his dad, Theo’s throat went dry. His father was gaunt from Azkaban, hair in disarray, and robes ragged. This was clearly his first stop since being released from prison. 

Finally, he looked up and met Theo’s eyes. “Ah Theodore, where is your welcome for your father?” He asked, voice booming, crooked smirk adorning his face. Theo numbly made his way down the steps, one foot in front of the other, to stand in front of him. He was taller than his father now, he noticed. “Hello, back from prison already?” He said jovially, holding back the tremble in his tone. Nott Sr raised his arm and clapped him on the shoulder “Don’t be smart with me boy, we’re to go to the Malfoy’s tomorrow, no more hiding out here like a coward.” He ordered sternly, squeezing Theo’s shoulder to the point it hurt. With no further comment, he shoved Theo to the side and strode up the stairs. Theo’s eyes watered watching the man go, his anxieties having been realized. He felt himself sit on the end of the landing, head falling to his hands.

After a night of no sleep, he dressed, and presented himself in the dining room where his father was a new man. Fresh suit, shave, some hair gel, and a warm meal later his father was carrying himself with his usual air. “Finally decided to join me?” Nott Sr asked as Theo sat. Theo nodded, reaching for a slice of toast, unable to muster up a response. “After we finish here, we’ll floo over. Eat up it's going to be a big day for you.” He commanded. Theo’s stomach dropped, but he nodded dutifully and bit into his breakfast even as it turned to ash in his mouth.

Stepping through the flames, he steeled himself on what to expect. Malfoy manor was filled with individuals, faces he recognized and ones he didn’t. He kept his head down, as his father pushed him through, until finally they were in what Theo realized was the ballroom. He looked up, and sat in the center of the clearing, like a king, had to be Lord Voldemort. His own terror and anxiety could not distract him from the dark aura emanating in the room. To the side he saw Draco standing with his parents, others still chatting even as silence fell with his entrance. 

He felt a coldness embrace him, and a slick texture rush against his ankles. He flinched back as a snake slithered past him. He felt his father grasp his arm and prod him forward. 

“My Lord, I present my son Theodore Nott Junior” His father said. Theo felt himself forced to his knees. “Ah and does your boy have an aversion to eye contact?” A voice spoke sharply, cutting the air in the room. Theo forced himself to look up, making direct eye contact with Lord Voldemort, as he heard chuckles ring through the crowd at his expense. 

“Rise my boy,” The Dark Lord commanded and Theo did, taking a few steps forward. “And you wish to join us now? When you have been hiding for the last year, letting your father rot in prison, while you sat cushioned in Hogwarts among mudbloods and blood traitors?” Lord Voldemort asked, stepping closer as the snake wound around his feet. “Well what do you have to say for yourself?” He asked, stepping within arms length of Theo. “My lord forgive me, the ministry was watching me in a strange custody arrangement, I did not wish to endanger any efforts made to ready our cause due to me being a minor” He said, rehearsed lie falling from his lips. Theo felt the slightest touch at his mind, and instantly supplied memories that supported this while occluding.

This explanation seemed to soothe the Dark Lord but it was hard to tell. “Fortunately, I am forgiving and just,” Lord Voldemort said, grasping Theo’s arm and pulling it forward “ As you all know, today we are gathered for an induction, among other things” He said addressing the room at large. “Let us not waste any more time” He said, tracing his wand in a pattern on Theo’s forearm, severing the layers of robes clothing it. Theo’s ears rang, and he could not hear a thing that followed from Voldemort's lips. Up close Theo could see the decaying flesh on his face, and whatever traces of humanity that might have once appeared on the Dark Lord’s face had long since vanished. His arm seared in pain and he smelled melting flesh. Theo bit his tongue to stop from screaming to the point he tasted blood. Afterwards, a few cheered, and Voldemort lowered his wand and stepped back. 

“Perhaps the young Malfoy would like to take Theo aside, tell him of our plans for this year,” Lord Voldemort said, returning to his seat. 

Draco nodded stiffly and began to exit the room. Theo stumbled after him, putting one foot in front of the other. Draco didn’t look back at him once as they left the grand room. Once the door shut, Theo swayed on his feet, still reeling from the pain on his arm. Draco shot him a look, huffed, grabbed him by the fresh mark and proceeded to apparate them across the manor. His stomach lurched as they landed, Theo felt himself turning green. Draco all but pushed him back onto a sofa in front of a fireplace, and shoved a potion down his throat. 

Once he came to, looking around, he realized they were in Draco’s room. “What did you give me?” He mumbled gesturing at the vial. “Healing potion” Draco responded in an odd tone, still standing and watching him. Theo nodded, laying back on the sofa “Was your’s that bad?” he asked looking down at his arm in disbelief. At Draco’s silence, Theo continued “What a mess, now I’m stuck with an ugly tattoo forever.”

“This is not a joke Theo.” Draco said seriously, finally taking a seat at the edge of the sofa and picking up a glass tumbler filled with an amber liquid. Theo sat up, shooting his friend a discerning look “Believe me, I know.”

They both stared into the fire as it crackled. Then Theo felt it, the prodding in his brain, he glanced at Draco who was nonchalantly watching the fire, giving nothing away. He closed off his mind, and eventually felt Draco pull back.

“So what is the grand plan for Hogwarts?” Theo asked after a moment of continued silence.

Draco shook his head “The Carrows are coming, Snape’s headmaster, gonna be a nightmare” He replied.

“I think Alecto fancies you” Theo said offhandedly, looking over at Draco. Draco snorted and threw his drink into the fire aggressively “Don’t remind me” he said as the glass smashed. Theo smiled and shook his head “What’s she, 28, 29?” he asked prodding “Try 32.” Draco bit back. “It was all that time in hiding, not good for the head!” Theo responded in a joking tone, sensing Draco’s hesitance he continued “I think I might actually prefer her to Pansy though” At this, Draco actually laughed in disbelief. 

“Oh come on, give Pansy some credit” Draco responded, looking at him aghast.  “You’re right, no criminal record is a major plus” Theo said. Draco shook his head and replied ”It’s just not meant to be, one’s too old and the other is -“ “Still mad at you for ditching her last year at the three broomsticks” Theo supplied, cutting him off. “I’m just destined for strife it seems” Draco said, Theo laughed, shuffling in his seat and conjured a foot stool for his heels “Well you were always fated for a star crossed love affair, so it’s fitting” he said casually, as he got comfortable.

Draco stilled, smile wiped from his face, his complexion paled. “A what?” He asked, all previous humor gone from his tone.

Theo however didn’t quite catch on to his friend's shift in mood “It was what I always would read for you in divination, Trelawney ate it up. Draco Malfoy- the stars working against your love. It was all very romantic actually, probably why I was her top student” He said, voice trailing off as he rambled eyes darting around the room, searching for something. Had Theo looked over to Draco, he would have seen his shocked expression staring back at him.

___

The whole summer so far Hermione had just kept moving, not stopping to give herself time to think, about what had happened, the betrayal she had felt, what she had done, and what was coming. Obliviating her parents has been one of the hardest decisions she had had to make, and that night she had packed up and left for the burrow. Once settled at the burrow, plans had to be made on how to transport Harry. And when she wasn’t helping prepare for that, she was packing and readying her supplies for if they had to run suddenly. Once they had gotten Harry back, she did not give herself time to think about Mad-Eye and was helping prepare for Bill and Fleur’s wedding. It was only at night in bed that she had time to think. Fear would grip her so tightly she would down sleeping potions in order to drown it out. 

Harry’s birthday was a welcome distraction, Scrimgeour appearing with the content’s of Dumbledore’s will was a stark reminder of what had occurred. Draco’s face that night flashed through her mind, as the minister talked and handed her the copy of The Tales of Beedle the Bard that had been left to her. She hadn’t told anyone the truth about Draco, that night or any of their other encounters. She was embarrassed and felt used and manipulated, but despite it all she wanted to keep those moments secret and safe from the judgement of her friends.

After Scrimgeour left, Mr Weasley had pulled them aside. “Now, I know you won’t tell me your plans, but I must give you this now.” He pulled out what Hermione and Harry instantly recognized as a muggle cell phone. “What’s that?” Ron asked, “It’s a muggle device, Harry Hermione I trust you are familiar?” Mr Weasley asked, voice low as to not be overheard by the others. At Harry and Hermione’s nod, he continued on. “Before Dumbledore’s passing he established contact with a double agent, one who could be able to help us in this time. We established the phones as a means of communication only Shacklebolt, you, and our ally have one.” Mr Weasley explained, pressing the phone into Harry’s hand. He examined the device, shocked.

Hermione looked at it critically “Who is it?” She asked, curiosity winning out.

Mr Weasley shook his head and answered “They remain anonymous, it was their one condition. If this phone rings, you are to answer.” 

___

Theo’s hand shook as he dialed, the contacts in the phone did not have names but rather were labeled ministry and searcher. He silenced the room he was in, despite knowing he was alone in the house. He had wondered how he would know, what information would necessitate establishing contact. But it seemed that in the moment, Theo had known exactly what he had to do. 

Once the tone sounded Theo took a breath and spoke “They’re going to assassinate the minister, he means to take control tonight.”

The second he ended the call he heaved a sigh, anxiety still building in his stomach. The cloak laying in the corner of the room caught his eye, and his arm burned in summons

___

In the silence of Grimmauld place that night Hermione lay, unable to sleep as adrenaline coursed through her veins. The ministry had fallen, death eaters and Voldemort were on the rise, and her Harry and Ron were on the run now. Not even 12 hours ago Ron had blushingly complimented her on her dress, the same one now streaked with stains ruined in a heap in the corner. Even though they had been expecting some grab for power, it still shocked her how easily everything had collapsed. 

Out of the corner of her eye she saw the muggle phone light up. It hadn’t even rung, a new voicemail message appeared. 

She called out for Harry and Ron, who hurried to meet her, both also clearly unable to sleep. They sat in her room and pressed play

“They followed Potter, they’re watching the location in disguise. Warrants for Hermione and other muggle borns will be made public soon, they should all go into hiding.” A male voice spoke, it was obviously disguised but even still something familiar nagged at her. Ron shot up, ranting and outraged at the message, as Harry wrapped a comforting arm around her. She sat shell shocked and confused. Through the window, the moon illuminated what looked like an empty peaceful street. But she watched, searching for clues of the danger they had been warned. 

___

Theo’s cloak was hot and his breath formed condensation on the metallic interior of his mask. His hair was flattened to his skull with sweat, and he held his wand firmly in his clammy hand. They had been sent to raid a store on Diagon Alley, the darkness of the August night providing cover. He had barely been able to send a warning with how little notice he had received, having been awoken abruptly by the summons. Over ten of them stood awkwardly close, awaiting the cue to begin. He could smell Greyback’s rancid breath and layer of filth, turning his stomach.

Draco stood to the left of him, silent, not that they were allowed to speak at this moment. His father and Draco’s had just been groveling at the foot of the Dark Lord, thanking him and begging him for the opportunity to lead this raid. It was a pathetic sight. Theo could tell from Draco’s brow that what regard he had held for his father was crumbling, watching the grown man clamor for the favor of Lord Voldemort. Whatever bravado their fathers had demonstrated in the past crumbled in front of the Dark Lord, reducing them to weak spineless servants. 

One of the others gave the signal and they burst in, glass shattering, flames encasing the store's roof. As the smoke filled the room, Theo went about the normal tasks of looting the business. Smashing glass here, burning product there, it was a little cathartic. A howl pierced through the group signaling it was time to go. They apparated instantly, regrouping on the lawn of Malfoy Manor. 

Theo knew something was wrong, could sense it, he smiled despite himself. It seemed the group had left the raid empty handed. Again. The group was shouting at each other, angry, Greyback the only one unmasked was snarling, throwing one of the snatchers to the ground. 

“This one- this one tipped them off I can smell the guilt on him!” Greyback was yelling, menacingly standing on top of the snatcher, a man who was from eastern Europe.

Theo knew this was a lie, Greyback was desperate for blood after two failed raids, and was picking a disposable option.

Lucius’ voice cut through the group “If we believe he is a traitor, we shall have to bring him to the Dark Lord. You know how he enjoys those.” He said, dissolving his mask and hood, long pale hair shining brightly in the moonlight. “Draco come here” Theodore’s father said, removing his mask as well. From across the group, Theo could spot his father’s cruel smirk. Draco stepped forward from beside Theo, his feet carrying him to stand before Nott Sr, next to the man quivering under Greyback. “If this creature is really a traitor, we have to verify such reports, let’s let the young Malfoy have his fun” Nott Sr called, cheers rose from the group. Theo could see from where he stood, the whites of Draco's eyes under the mask and Lucius' expression falling. Draco turned, Greyback muttered some choice comments but moved aside, and suddenly the whole group was watching surrounding them. They all had heard the whispers that Draco was weak, unable to follow through, and here was Theo’s father willing to fan the flame. 

Draco raised his wand, a pause, suddenly Greyback was on top of Draco screaming at him “I can smell your fear you scrawny little-“ A blast separated them, leaving Draco laying on his back mask knocked askew and Greyback ten feet away moaning in pain. Nott Sr was calmly lowering his wand after having cast the spell, Lucius had rushed to Draco’s side. In the chaos the snatcher on the ground had gotten up, Theo saw as he scrambled to his feet and stepped forward to petrify the man, pushing the frozen body to the ground, and holding him at wand point. Lucius had pulled Draco up to sit, Draco was heaving as Lucius confirmed he was unbitten, just rattled.

“Well that’s a relief” Nott Sr said in an apathetic tone, the two blond men turned to stare at him. “Oh get up” Nott Sr continued with a roll of his eyes. “Seems a Nott had it under control after all” He continued gesturing at Theo. Draco turned to look at him for the first time, eyes wide shaking with adrenaline. Lucius pulled Draco up to his feet “Go on then Theodore,” Lucius said sternly, anger radiating in his tone. Theo knew there was no room for hesitation, and turned and looked down the barrel of his wand.

“ Crucio ”

___

The two young men trudged through the manor after being dismissed, last seeing their fathers kneeling before Lord Voldemort when they were told to retire to Draco’s rooms. Theo sank into Draco’s couch before the fireplace, as Draco left him momentarily to himself. The two had not spoken to each other, not uttering a word on the way back to the manor. A moment later Draco returned, carrying a salve and beginning to apply it to the marks Greyback had left. Draco hadn’t even made eye contact with him, and now sat staring into the fire.

Draco was in shock, seeing his friend in a new light. Theo sat, unwilling to break the silence sipping from the bottle of fire whiskey Draco had left on the table. 

Eventually after a few moments Draco turned, and with shaking hands gestured for the bottle. Theo obliged. After a sip, Draco set it back down. “Greyback…” and his voice trailed off. Theo huffed a laugh “Just be grateful it’s not the full moon” he said. Draco’s eyes shot at him, rage simmering under the surface. He rose, collecting himself “I’m going to bed now, you’re welcome to stay until you’re permitted to return home.” Draco spat, striding out of the room and leaving Theo alone. Theo watched as the door locked behind him, and heard the mutterings of a silence spell. 

Theo shook his head, glancing around the room rising to his feet. His first stop was the desk, opening the drawers, checking for false bottoms, reading the documents on top. Then he began to check the book shelf, and tripped slightly on the edge of the carpet that was rolled up. He kicked it out of his way and turned to resume his searching. However as he stepped he heard a hollow thud beneath his feet as he stepped where the carpet had been.

He shook his head to himself as he repeated the movement, noticing how the floorboards swayed under his feet. “Unreal” he murmured, dropping to his knees and pulling up the boards.

___

Draco felt Theo leave eventually, almost an hour later. He had silenced and locked his rooms, but his wards alerted him to the fact he was now alone. His mind raced, and his breathing was still under manual control.

He had pulled off the clothes he had been in, and collapsed into his bathtub. Trying desperately to clean off the stench of Greyback, his claws on his skin adding to his growing collection of scars. Draco scrubbed his skin raw trying to be clean. One of the cuts had reopened slightly, and blood seeped into the water. The bright red stark against the white soap. He lay, still in the water, unable to gather the strength to stand. Every raid he was sent on, he grew more afraid. Afraid that they would be successful. Disgusted with how pathetically his father behaved under Voldemort.

Malfoy Manor had been desecrated, his own father had been reduced to a quivering mess. Gone were whatever beliefs he had ever held, his father, who had been the most powerful respected wizard, now heeled like a dog in his own home. 

The room that had been his playroom as a child, light carpets now stained with blood the last time the Dark Lord had deemed someone a failure. The dining room he had eaten dinner in, as a child often climbing into his parent’s lap, now stank of death and rotting flesh. His home was room by room becoming a palace of horrors. He had noted his mother’s unpleased expression when a particularly rowdy snatcher had set her favorite Parisian lace sheers aflame. His father the whole time had stared blankly, not even acknowledging the damage as the smoke curled up to the ceiling and blackened the mural that had been on the ceiling since the 1820’s. 

Now his quidditch pitch, which served as the apparition point for the death eaters. Where Theodore Nott had cast the cruciatus curse. His best friend, who had been kind and good and spared from all of this for longer than he had, was capable of such a curse. Knowing himself what it took to cast such a spell, he could not believe that Theo could do it. His stomach turned remembering how his friend had pushed back against the pureblood beliefs in their youth, his friendship with Granger, had all been cast aside. The man that wore that mask was no longer the boy Draco had known. 

The water grew colder, he felt himself start to shiver. Finally he stood, wrapping himself in a towel. Refusing to look in the mirror, he threw himself in bed. He lay awake for hours, but eventually sleep came with its torturous grasp. Showing him a girl with curly hair and warm brown eyes, whose arms wrapped around him and felt like light warding off the growing darkness of the world.

___

Ginny Weasley boarded the Hogwarts Express, shoulders back and chin up. Wand in hand, and a palpable anger. Luna and Neville followed behind her, as they walked to an open carriage. Neville lifted their trunks for them as the two girls sat, Luna towards the window and Ginny by the door. Neville sat across from them. All three had stayed quiet until they entered the carriage, the door shut and a silencing spell fell insuring their privacy. 

Once Ginny had cast it she spoke.

“Dad told me the Carrows will be professors this year” she said, eyes still watching the door warily.

Neville snorted across from her “How can this even be happening? The whole wizarding world is just going about their day to day, I mean bloody hell how am I supposed to care about NEWTS?” He ranted.

Luna stayed quiet, observant, and Ginny couldn’t give an answer. The train rattled as it began to pull out of the station, the lull of the rocking motion unable to soothe their minds. 

Some time later, the door handle to their compartment shook. Ginny and Neville drew their wands, both on edge, the door sprang open to reveal Crabbe. His eyes narrowed in on the three of them, he opened his mouth “Well if it isn’t just the three I was looking for” 

“And you’ve seen us, be on your way” Neville spat back, rising to his feet. Ginny stood as well. Crabbe sneered and opened his mouth to respond, raising his wand, but was interrupted. “Crabbe-“ A hand said, gripping his shoulder and shoving him, “I’ll take care of these three” Crabbe looked to the newcomer and immediately cowered and complied, putting Ginny further on edge. 

Theodore Nott stepped to the door, leaning on it. An arrogant smirk graced his features, and his wand was nowhere in sight. 

“Nott” Ginny spat, having heard rumors of him over the summer, and from Crabbe’s reaction she could only assume they were true.

He raised a hand to the two of them, “Please let’s relax, I’ll leave you three be. Not worth the energy of getting Crabbe all riled up with 4 hours left of this ride” He said dismissively. “Luna,” He said nodding to the third girl in the carriage, smirk growing. Ginny took in his change of expression and moved to block Luna from his view, wand still extended

“It’s alright Ginny” Her voice said, wrapping a hand around Ginny’s arm and pulling her aside. Ginny’s jaw dropped, turning to look at her, seeing Luna’s gaze fixed on Nott in the doorway who was staring back at her with an unguarded expression. “Theo, I like your hair this way, it suits your aura” She said. Theodore smiled sheepishly, his hand coming up to touch his hair.  He stiffened suddenly at a banging sound from down the hallway, glancing out he grimaced. Theo nodded to them as he stepped out, shutting the door behind him, and the lock clicked into place.

Ginny turned to look at Luna in disbelief, sharing a look with Neville at the strangeness of that interaction. Luna continued to watch out the window, not offering an explanation for what had just transpired.

___

A week after rumors had started of Potter, Hermione, and Weasley successfully infiltrating the ministry and escaping, Dementors had been dispersed across the country including at Hogwarts. Theo and Draco had operated under orders, with the Carrow twins and Snape in charge, the school was a different place. Theo and Draco often were sent on patrols through the campus and other grunt work the Carrows did not want to do. It was such a night when the two were on a trek through the Forbidden Forest when a coldness began to set in, and Theo felt Draco begin to panic next to him. Draco whirled around wand out, but in the darkness they could see no one approaching them. Then they looked up to see two dementors were encircling them.

“Thought they were to leave us alone” Theo croaked. “These two don’t seem to  be following orders” Draco said, wand extended “Any chance we could get the Carrow’s down here in time?” Theo asked as the creatures moved closer. Draco shook his head “Theo, we need to run” he spoke firmly, despite the fear, and the two set off.

Draco sent stun after stun behind them but it did not deter the creatures at all, and, despite the attempt of the boys, they seemed to put no actual distance between them. Theo lost his footing and stumbled, panicked he rolled as he hit the ground landing on his back.

“Theo!” Draco called and skidded over to him ”Get up, we have to keep moving.” He said giving Theo his arm and attempting to haul him to his feet. However this momentary stumble had allowed the creatures time to close the gap.

As Draco’s hand gripped Theo’s, he was pulled back and thrown to the ground. The Dementor loomed over him and began to focus in on the blond boy.

Theo’s own terror mounted hearing Draco’s screams, and he looked to find the other hovering over him. In desperation he lifted his wand “Expecto patronum” He yelled, and again like the years prior nothing happened. Focusing in on any shred of happiness he could find, he recalled his vision of himself older and in the future, the feeling he had felt then, the sound of Luna’s voice. Taking a borrowed second he honed in on that emotion, as the Dementor swooped down he tried one last time. A feeling of calm overtook him “Expecto patronum” he spoke confidently, a bright white wisp streamed from his wand, forcing the dementor back. Without wasting time he forced it in the direction of Draco, he held it for as long as he could as the magical effort drained him, until he heard Draco sputtering. His eyes rolled back into his head and he collapsed.

A moment later he felt water on his face. “Nott, Nott, wake up we have to go those things could come back any second” Draco said urgently, shaking him.

Theo nodded blankly as he felt himself hauled to his feet. Draco practically dragged him out of the forbidden forest and up the path to the castle. It wasn’t until the boys were in the deserted Slytherin common room that they rested. Draco pressed a glass of fire whiskey into his hands.

“How did you do that?” Draco asked and there, Theo felt it, was Draco’s creeping presence in his mind. None of the other death eaters could produce a patronus, the use of dark magic contradicted what was needed for a successful cast. Even the wand of a dark wizard would be unable to cast such a charm, death eaters had to use powerfully charmed objects to control the Dementors. What Theo had managed should have been impossible, and Draco was suspicious. Theo held his wall, and replied pushing back into Draco’s. He found Draco similarly sealed off. 

“What are you hiding from me Nott?” Draco asked aloud, standing and walking around, silencing and warding the room with a wave of his wand.

“What are you?” Theo replied in turn, with a crook of an eyebrow. Nervously taking in the changed environment.

“When did you start learning occlumency?” Draco pressed.

“Last year, and you?” Theo bit back.

“Fifth year” Draco answered.

“How fascinating, any particular reason?” Theo said, rising to his feet and turning to face Draco.

Draco narrowed his eyes at Theo. “So we’ll both just be keeping our secrets, is that it then?”

“Well I always liked the idea of privacy, sharing a room with 4 other boys was all I was willing to give up on that front” Theo said, hoping to settle the dispute.

Theo felt a surge as Draco attempted one last time to break down his occlumency walls, it felt like knives stabbing straight into his skull. His nose began to bleed and he felt himself physically weakened. He fell to his knees and held resolute, the second he felt Draco loosen even slightly he took the chance and rebounded against him. He felt it as physical pain as his attempts were blocked by Draco’s mind. Draco in the struggle tackled Theo into a table, breaking his concentration and ending the torment, knocking over the furniture.

“Are you going to drive me insane? Is that your angle?” Theo yelled, punching into Draco’s side and attempting to push him off of him. “I just saved your life and this is the thanks I get?” Theo screamed. Draco hit back as he attempted to distance himself. The two boys wrestled for control, neither seeming willing to give it up. Finally Draco managed a stunning spell that blew them both apart, sending him into the wall and Theo over a couch. Draco gasped for air and grasping his wand he stood, finding Theo ready positioned for a duel.

“How can you produce a patronus?” Draco snarled.

Theo’s crooked grin, face streaked with blood, answered “Why don’t you use your best guess”

“What are you hiding?” Draco again asked, keeping his wand trained on Nott.

“What are you?” Theo hissed.

“No death eater can produce a patronus” Draco accused, coming closer.

“What are you going to do, tell the Dark Lord? Kill me yourself?” Theo snarked, wand still held out in defense.

Draco huffed, taking in the situation, “I don’t particularly care to see you dead” 

“Yes, I imagine my funeral would be rather tedious to attend,” Theo answered. The two boys stared at each other, wands aimed to do damage, both still unsure of what the other’s motives could be.

Draco dropped his wand first.

“I - I don’t know what to do. He’ll kill me. Any of them would kill me if they got a chance.” Draco said, voice cracking.

Theo dropped his own wand. 

“They would do worse than kill me” Theo responded solemnly.

Draco nodded, meeting his gaze.

“You were right back in fourth year. I was a coward then, I still am.” Draco said, running his hand through his hair.

“You also got the whole house to bully me for about a month, still a bit sore on that” Theo snarked, hesitant with what Draco was confessing.

Draco rolled his eyes, but explained voice strained with emotion. “I never could stomach the cruelty, I will never forget what I saw at the quidditch world cup, what happened to that muggle family, how that man’s first instinct was to protect his children. How unnecessarily vicious it was, how random it was. And now it seems like a drop in the bucket to the atrocities the Dark Lord orders on the daily.” 

“I’m a seer” Theo said simply, Draco’s head snapped up towards him instantly. “In almost every possible timeline I’m killed by a death eater ”

Draco nodded, swallowing dryly. “How long-“ “I realized second year”

Even with this, Draco sensed Theo was holding back, but enough had been revealed for one night. Nodding Draco cast a quick cleaning spell to put the common room to rights, he picked up their abandoned bottle of fire whiskey. Pouring himself another glass, he took a swig. “If we make it out of this Nott, I’ll be needing the next 10 years of World Cup winners on a list” Draco said, Theo cheered his glass “If we make it out of this alive, I’m going to need unrestricted access to the Malfoy wine cellar to cope” He replied downing the drink.

___

The Carrows were, unsurprisingly, particularly vicious to students who were not Slytherin. Anyone not fully pure blood or from blood traitor families was targeted out right.

Amycus had dragged Draco and Theo with him for the first time this night, claiming the two were slacking among other things. In truth after a fourth year Hufflepuff had been crucio’d on the second day almost all non Slytherin students had vanished from the hallways. Where they holed up,Theo and Draco did not know, but they didn’t go searching for them either lest they discover them.

Amycus wasn’t having it, and this night he was determined to find someone. As luck would have it, it was Neville Longbottom and Ginny Weasley.

“Ah and what are you blood traitors up to tonight?” Amycus called, as they both whirled to face the approaching group.

“I hardly think a visit to the kitchens is notable, then again logic has never been your strong suit” Ginny Weasley spit back, going to draw her wand but was stopped by a hand from Longbottom.

This only incensed Amycus, who drew his wand. “What insolence from such trash, one wonders where you find the nerve. I think such disrespect deserves punishment, wouldn’t you agree?” He said menacingly, nodding back to the other two Slytherins. Ginny flinched slightly, and Longbottom’s hand was now reaching for his own wand. Amycus stepped forward “ Cruc -“

Theo and Draco had never liked Amycus Carrow, so when Draco stunned him in the back Theo just rolled his eyes. Amycus’ body dropped to the floor with a thud, leaving a shocked Ginny and Neville staring back at them.

Ginny recovered first, closing her mouth, and pulling her own wand. “ What are you playing at Malfoy?” She said, eyes darting between the pair, brain struggling to wrap her mind around their motives.

Draco nodded “Oh by all means let me just revive Carrow here so you can be tortured pointlessly” He snarked. Longbottom had his wand trained on Theo, “Why would you help us?” He asked. Theo shook his head and lied “Who said we are? Amycus is a drunk and owes me money from a poker hand. I’ve simply got higher priorities than whatever you two are up to.” Ginny and Neville shared a look, before turning to leave, done with whatever conversation was happening.

Watching them go Theo shook his head “These Gryffindors, no sense of self preservation” He said. Draco huffed from besides him, he turned his wand on Amycus, casting a quick confundus charm. “The Carrows have some nerve thinking they can boss us around.” Draco said finally, as if justifying his actions to Theo. Theo nodded “Yes I never fancied myself a henchman to a low-level lackey” “I’ll have to let Alecto know that you feel that way, may put a damper on your third date” Draco bit back dryly. Theo laughed “Don’t remind me, my father wrote me today confirming that her dowry was intact if I wished to pursue” 

___

After the second week, Theo’s mind was spiraling, he had yet to see Luna again. The Carrows had mentioned her specifically by name causing him to panic. He had had to cancel his Quibbler subscription, as her father was one of the only publishers left supporting Potter at this point. 

Desperate, he skived off of classes for the day searching for her. Theo was practically untouchable to the professors due to the mark on his arm, he hadn’t made it known but somehow they all knew. He had seen the way their eyes changed as they looked at him. Trelawney would not even acknowledge his presence, had muttered comments of darkness and almost ran away as he approached her the first week. Theo tried not to think about it too much.

The elusive blonde was nowhere in sight, he had all but given up when it occurred to him to check the creature encasements near the forest. Theo had wandered aimlessly for hours through the castle and grounds when finally a flash of bright hair caught his eyes.

Making his way closer, he finally found her. Kneeling in a clearing almost at the edge of the forest, what looked like a makeshift altar in front of her, and flowers braided into her long locks, Luna looked ethereal. Bare feet and bare arms, it was as if she was one with the earth.

“Hello Theodore” She said, without turning to look. 

“Luna-“ He said throat dry “Have you been hiding from me?” Theo asked.

“That depends, have you been looking for me?” She responded, still with her back to him. 

“I think you know the answer to that.” Theo said, feet leading him to stand besides her. She finally turned to acknowledge him, looking up to make eye contact she said “Your soul is in disarray, it does not align. Your aura is much different from the others you surround yourself with.” And he felt seen, cut to the bone.

“If it’s so obvious to you, I must ask that you not tell the others.” He said, emotion seeping into his tone. She nodded in response. “Why do you seek me out?” She asked. Theo’s heart stuttered. Before he even had a chance to respond, the wind blew through, causing her to shiver, and rustling something on her tabletop. Her attention turned back to the belongings she had scattered, pursing her lips she nodded her head as if understanding something. “Ah, that's why” She said. Theo’s heart pounded in his chest. “Where are your shoes?” He asked.

She smiled brightly looking back up at him “The same place most of my belongings have scattered to I assume” Theo frowned “And my jacket?” He pressed. She raised an eyebrow at him “Also has met a similar fate” she replied. He frowned further, pulling out his wand. 

“ Acci -“ “That won’t work I’m afraid, they’re often spelled against-“ She interrupted. Theo cut her off “Not on my clothes” 

“ Accio Jacket” he spoke with his hand outstretched. A moment later she gave him a look of interest, another moment later and the jacket returned to his hand. He cast a quick cleaning and warming spell on it before handing it over. “That’s quite handy” She said, pulling the jacket on.

Theo finally sat beside her, she gave him an appraising look and began to pack up the belongings she had scattered about. “Theo, do you mind if I keep this?” She asked. Theo laughed in response “Can’t say I’m not used to it, Draco does take my ties occasionally”

“His aura is also different from the others” She spoke, frowning. 

“So what have you been doing, since you aren’t in classes?” Theo asked. 

She smiled meekly “Mostly this, I’ve been trying to find a way to banish the nargles from Hogwarts once and for all. Unfortunately I’ve been unsuccessful” He nodded in understanding. 

“The Carrows have been looking for you, they want to make an example out of you” He said gently. She nodded, looking off into the trees “Are you trying to warn me?” She asked. He nodded “Yes, I know some of your lot has managed to hide themselves and have some sort of camp out somewhere. You should go with them.” Theo pleaded. 

“Thank you” She said tersley. “Please, be careful.” he all but begged as he caught her wrist as she turned to leave. Luna looked down at his hand and back up into his eyes, the grey swirling storms seemed to reflect her temper. She broke away, leaving him to watch her disappear from view.

___

Ron had left. 

Hermione had cried late into the night, when she woke in the morning she had hoped it had been a bad dream. One look at the empty corner he had slept in felt like a knife to her stomach. Harry regarded her with a gentleness she hadn’t seen from him before, but she no longer wanted to cry. The locket on her neck magnified what she felt, and the sadness had fallen way to a coldness.

They stayed like sitting ducks, hoping Ron would return. The wind struck her face, freezing her tears in their place. Her mind filled with hundreds of possibilities and what if scenarios, of what she could have changed to make Ron stay. If she was just a muggle, she would still have her parents, she would be studying for her A-levels and applying to universities. She still could, she mused, having spent the previous summers tutoring herself on muggle subjects. Hogwart’s lack of a maths department had made geometry and algebra fascinating subjects to her. 

She shook her head, clearing her ridiculous ideas. No she was a witch, a muggle born witch, one foot in both worlds. She could not afford to be naive anymore to the evil that existed. Why it had to be up to her and Harry, two seventeen year olds, to fix it she wasn’t sure she thought bitterly. Harry sat with the map open, checking for Ginny, she often looked over his shoulder to observe briefly.  After they moved campsites again, Hermione had had enough of their qualms about stealing from muggle shops and had loaded up their bag with supplies from a grocery store properly. It wouldn’t do to starve on top of being hunted she had rationalized to Harry, who had caved on his moral superiority when she produced a pack of salt and vinegar crisps and offered to return them if he insisted. 

Harry and Hermione were taking a rare break to play cards that evening in the tent.

The stash of muggle candy she had taken was spread between the pair and despite it all the two were laughing

“Do you think Mcgonagall ever tried Nandos?” Hermione had asked. Harry shook his head smiling. “I can’t imagine it. Honestly wizards don’t know what they’re missing out on with Maccies”

Hermione giggled “I can’t imagine the American wizards possibly go without it, there has to be some magical equivalent”

“Y’know, I reckon most of our year has never seen Star Wars” Harry quipped.

Hermione continued to laugh and wiped at her eyes. “Well we had a lot of ground to cover too, all those years missing out on Weird Sister songs”

Harry lost it, bent over laughing and his hysterics caused Hermione to laugh harder. “The worst part,” he started having to take a second to catch his breath “-The worst part is they have No idea how bad it is. I would pay to be able to play some Queen or The Cure for Mr Weasley.”

“Genuinely can’t believe we never showed Ron Oasis, think he would have gone mental for them” Hermione remarked

“Nah, Spice Girls is for sure more his speed” Harry said which set Hermione off laughing again.

___

That night as they both lay separately, Hermione spoke.

“Theo would always ask me about muggle movies and music”

Harry paused, “Do you ever wonder why he randomly decided to talk to you”

She shook her head “He did a lot of stuff I can’t wrap my head around” she answered honestly.

“He was talking with Dumbledore, before it all happened. He had been sent to fetch me, told me to enjoy the calm. He was always weirdly melodramatic.” Harry said dryly.

“He’s something that’s for sure” Hermione agreed and her voice trailed off, and not for the first time Harry got the hint that there was something she wasn’t telling him.

“Did you ever fancy him?”

At this she shot up right “Fancy? Theo? God no it was never like that” She spluttered, Harry raised his hands “I was just wondering! That’s all! You had a weird thing there for a moment”

Hermione shook her head in disbelief, letting silence wash over them. In the quiet of the night a secret she had been keeping weighed on her.

“No, but I saw Theo that night” she confessed to Harry, finally letting it out “and Malfoy” Harry paused letting what she said sink in without comment. She shook her head, voice cracking as she teared up “The whole year, you saw what was right in front of us, I was so naive. I stunned him and ran into Theo who told me to summon the order. I stunned him too” Harry snorted “Brutal Hermione” At her expression, he raised an eyebrow “joking, obviously” He said raising a hand in defense. 

“By the time I got a message out, they had already on their way”

“Did you know?”

“How could I have?-“ Taking a breath she continued.

“There were moments, when Malfoy was kind to me or respectful. It was always unsettling and rather odd, but even still I couldn’t believe that he was capable of what he did. I just felt so stupid.”

Harry didn’t respond, a while later she heard his breathing even out as he fell asleep. She cried silently to herself as anger flushed her cheeks before falling into a fitful night's sleep.

___

The phone rang the next day, cutting off their conversation. It had sat on the table in order to  assuage anxieties of missing a call.

Harry shot her an unreadable look and went to answer.

A male voice, the same one, spoke “There has been a taboo placed on the Dark Lord’s name do not speak it or you will be traced. The Dark Lord will be returning soon.

“A taboo?”Harry questioned Hermione nodded “I think I've heard it referenced before. I'll have to look it up, but I think if we say that word it essentially sends out a beacon of our location.”

 He nodded thoughtfully, still looking at the phone.

“There’s something so familiar about this person,” Harry said.

Hermione nodded “I almost want to believe I recognize it but I feel it must be a disguise”

“Who do you think it could be?” He asked.

Hermione wracked her brain, “I have no idea.” She finally answered .

Harry nodded still contemplating “They sound young but I don’t know if that’s just part of the disguise”

Hermiones heart felt heavy as she agreed.

___

With it just being the two of them, Harry and Hermione talked more than they ever had before. Harry told Hermione more about growing up and how the Dursleys had treated him. She kept her pity to herself as he recounted the ways he was punished and how he was bullied by his cousin. How he couldn’t understand how they could treat a child the way they did and how he couldn’t bring himself to hate them. How losing Sirius had destroyed the last of his innocent hope. How he missed quidditch and dreamed of playing again. How he missed Ginny and cared for her, how one of the only hopes of his was to see her again.

Hermione talked about how devastated she was to send away her parents, how she didn’t know if what she did would be reversible. How her ballet teacher as a child had been mean to her and she unwittingly had caused her teacher to rip her tights with magic every lesson. How lonely she had felt through the years, and how kind Theo had been in those times. She recounted the story of the yule ball to Harry, who sat in disbelief and confusion.

“Wow” He had said, as she finished telling the tale. 

“Yup, just something like that convinced me that he must have some decency. I guess I was wrong”

Harry nodded “Not that I ever want to defend Malfoy, but I don’t know if he could have actually done it”

Hermione shook her head “It doesn’t matter he still let the death eaters into the school and hurt Katie and Ron” she said matter of factly, resigned in her judgement. Their secret moments weighing on her mind, feeling humiliated, fueling her resolve in anger. The locket she was wearing compounding her feelings.

“These things are not all black and white” Harry reflected, rather unhelpfully.

Hermione nodded, not agreeing but acknowledging him, not knowing what to say in response

“There will be a time after this, when we have to work to understand and forgive,” he continued, rather optimistically, in her opinion.

“I hope so” Hermione responded, bringing her head to rest on her knees as rain pounded their tent, not believing she would ever be able to forgive any of this.

Chapter Text

Draco was dancing, twirling through the familiar steps of the Waltz in the Great Hall. His dancing partner twirled, coming closer in the turn to be held in his arms. He remembered this night, the Yule Ball Pansy’s pink dress. She turned her head to face him, but his attention shifted. He was watching Granger walk out of the hall, her curls were enticingly cascading down her back. The periwinkle dress she had worn floated through the air. She turned to face him, a smile across her features as she dared him to follow her. He caught up with her, catching her in his arms. She smiled, her amber eyes coming up to meet his, his lips falling to hers.

He jerked awake, the familiar darkness of his dormitory bed greeting him as if it was laughing at him. His night’s tormented him with visions of what he could never have. His days found him searching for someone who was never there. Classes without her were dull, every room seemed dimmer . She probably hated him.

He didn’t know when it had changed. Maybe maybe in fifth year when she told him off for being a lousy prefect, or maybe in third when she hit him in the face. Maybe in second when he had heard she was actually petrified and inexplicably had felt guilty. Maybe it was fourth year, watching her throw herself into Theo’s arms and realizing the only thing stopping that from being his reality, was himself. He had never envied anyone before, having always believed he had the best and was the best. Reality checked him harder than a slap across the face. He was arrogant and had an ego befitting of a Malfoy. Until Hermione Granger had wrapped his best friend in her arms, and ignored him all together at the world cup. 

He was selfish and greedy, went after everything that he wanted and so far it had worked out for him. Until he got what he wanted and realized how empty it was.

Power and riches promised meant little when you woke cold and afraid. All of it had faded compared to the brief moments he had held her. The two of them together played across his mind on the daily, her touch, the feel of her hands on him, nothing had come close. 

Her expression when she saw his mark had shattered whatever excuses he had given himself. Letting her believe she had stunned him when his warded heirlooms had protected him, the summer spent as a pathetic tool. Even now the most he could do was try to prevent the Carrows from focusing on the bloody Gryffindors.

He stared at the ceiling mouth dry, overheated and disoriented. All of his failures and wrong choices  swirling in his mind serving to remind him of why he would never deserve her.

___

Theo was sat in one of the few plush sofas in the library, not focusing on the book he was reading and doodling on the parchment that was meant to be his assignment. Once a week when he was randomly inspired to attempt school work, searching for a distraction, he would waste time in the library. His dreams showed him the rare vision, but all he been able to do for months was consult a crystal ball or tarot cards. Since being in school he was unable to aid the way he had in the summer, and the death eaters had had many successful raids. He was unwilling to risk any of the order over visions and readings that were inconclusive. 

 Every other student had given him a wide berth of at least 40 feet, eyeing him warily everytime he so much as scratched his head, even though he had tried to hide tucking himself away in this corner. Rumors swirled about him, this he knew, since returning for the semester. He caught other, younger, boys lingering in the baths attempting to see him shirtless to verify for themselves. The way the Carrows had paraded him about in the beginning of the year didn’t help either. He looked up, idly reaching for another quill, and jumped finding Luna unexpectedly leaning close from the other side of the sofa.

 Luna was looking at him, studying him. He tried not to squirm under her gaze. 

“They’re all afraid of you” She said gesturing at the other students who were keeping a maximum distance.  

Theo leaned in to whisper sarcastically, “Maybe you should be too” 

She asked a silent question, tilting her head, and his breath caught in his throat. She grabbed his arm closest to her. He swallowed dryly, his eyes dropped to where her hand was, where underneath his robes the mark lay eternally twisting the dark ink on his flesh. Her hand was tracing over the sleeve, squeezing just there. It burned like it was a fresh wound and he tried not to wince.

“You see things for what they can be, but I can see things for what they are” Luna continued.

“And what is it that you see?” He asked, afraid of what condemnation would fall from her lips.

“Well I’ve seen evil, and that’s not you” She said decidedly. 

Theo’s eyes filled and he blinked desperately, successfully staving over the wave of emotion she had brought upon him.

“Luna- I’ve done things-“ He started to confess.

She silenced him with a look of knowing, his words trailing off.

“Have you ever tried Spectrespecs?” She asked, pulling him from his thoughts to see her holding out a pair of glasses to him. He shook his head, smiling despite himself at the ridiculous glasses she held out to him now and tried them on. “If you look you can see the wrackspurts surrounding you now” She said matter of factly. 

He looked around and saw the warm glow of the fire, the soft fabric of the sofa they rested on, Luna’s soft smile, and her hand resting on his thigh. 

___

Alecto Carrow’s laugh rang out like nails on a chalkboard, forks scraping on teeth. It grated on Draco Malfoy's ears and set him on edge. Muggle studies class was mandatory, the group of seventh year students was the amalgamation of all the students that remained in this year. Theo was not in attendance as he simply just did what he wanted, the Carrow’s didn’t care enough to reprimand him. Class was tense to say the least. 

Alecto was currently draped over Blaise Zabini's desk, cackling at whatever he had said. Although appearing polite and interested in whatever conversation Carrow was making, Draco could tell from his posture that Zabini was not interested in dragging this interaction out. Zabini had all but vanished outside of classes, not returning to the dorms till after curfew and being the first to rise. Apparently he still frequented the common room, when Draco was not present. He could tell by the way the younger students averted their eyes when he had asked after Blaise that this avoidance was no coincidence. Pansy and Daphne were in this class as well, heads bent together in the back row, attempting to escape notice. 

Whatever flirting attempt Alecto was trying, she must have realized wasn’t going to be successful at this moment. She collected herself and rose ready to begin the class, calling all of their attention with an abrupt clap that echoed over the room silencing them.

“Alright students, for today's lesson we will be discussing modern muggle society and what makes it so particularly savage” She started, using her wand to project images in front of the class. 

Media filled the walls, images of wars, headlines of crimes, and depictions of graphic gore. The class abruptly shifted, gasps echoed from around the room. Draco, however, noticed something amiss but couldn’t put his finger on it.

“Now I do not show you this simply to upset you” Alecto tutted, strutting down the aisle of their desks, hand tracing over Draco’s shoulder as she passed. “It is important that you’re prepared for the reality of the world. These creatures without magic are depraved, not evolved enough to know better. That is why as wizards we must be able to help them, by ruling over them, otherwise they will destroy each other” She continued.

“You’re wrong” A voice boomed, heads spun towards Neville Longbottom. “There's over 7 billion muggles in the world, if they were all evil and bent and destruction there would be unavoidable carnage. There is art, music, society-“ Alecto Carrow had surged forward and silenced him, his lips melding together as his eyes seethed and shoulders shook. “No interrupting!” She yelled now back at the front of the class, wand extended. “Detention Longbottom, forty points from Gryffindor” She said, rage written across her face. “Now, back to the lesson” She said, smoothing over her skirt, and with a flick of her wand changed the images on the board to even more gruesome displays.

“What you see is pictures from muggles, this is what they themselves put out, there is not hope for redemption for them” She continued, gesturing at the screen.

Seamus Finnegan pointed at the screen displaying a war torn battlefield “It looks like when death eaters raided the World Cup and burned everyone’s tents down, remember how they sacked all our stuff?” He called out. “SILENCE” Alecto bellowed, casting a gag over Finnegan’s mouth, he writhed in pain for a moment attempting to tear it off. The classroom was descending into chaos, students were attempting to undo Finnegan and Longbottom’s afflictions. Draco noted Michael Corner was inconspicuously editing Carrows notes on the board to now read out, rather original, demeaning comments about Snape.

Carrow was throwing a fit, yelling at students, assigning detentions, taking points. Draco stayed still and observant. Still looking at the images on the board that were rotating through, something still not sitting right with him. 

He thought back to when Theo had gotten his pictures developed from his muggle camera. The one of him and Cedric still in his collection of belongings, in his night stand tucked against the back of the third drawer. Looking at Alecto still screaming her head off, failing at trying to control the classroom . He stood and left unannounced, escaping notice in the chaos that was ensuing.

Draco strode through the halls, down into the dungeons, cloak bellowing behind him with the speed of his movements. The door slammed opened into the Slytherin dorm room.

Theo, who had been sprawled on his bed, sat up at his abrupt entrance. Draco crossed the room and immediately began to dig through his belongings searching for the photo. 

“Why are you back already?” Theo asked, swinging his feet off of his bed, to look at his roommate.

Draco felt his stomach drop, as he looked at the photo he now held in his hands.

“Theo, do you still have the photos from your muggle camera?” He asked, looking up to the darker haired boy.

“Yeah, why?” Theo responded with a suspicious tone. 

“Can I please see them?” Draco asked, a sincere tone.

“Sure, but if you destroy one again I'll hex you” Theo responded, standing to dig through his own nightstand before producing his stack.

Draco rushed forward and grabbed them, snatching them out of Theo’s hands.

“Wait hold on- “ Theo said, attempting to take them back but Draco swatted his hands away.

One by one he sorted through the pile, until he found one of Hermione Granger staring back with her eyes crinkled and a shy smile.

An unmoving smile.

Every picture on the board had been moving.

Realization washed over him like a bucket of ice water.

It was all a lie.

___

In their daily routine, Harry would leave the map open. Absentmindedly watching Ginny move about the castle during their meals, checking sporadically throughout the day. Hermione’s eyes would flit to the map as well, finding Neville and Seamus in the Gryffindor tower or at class, Mcgonagall in her office, or even Lavender in their dorm rooms.

It was reassuring and a distraction in the midst of their chaos.

As much as she fought it, her eyes would scan lower on the map. Theodore Nott would stare back at her from almost random places, occasionally with Luna Lovegood of all people. She never mentioned this to Harry of course.

Perhaps most shameful of all, even as she denied it to herself, she was unable to tear herself away until her eyes would, accidentally of course, settle on the name of Draco Malfoy. He was in charms at this moment it seemed. Not that she cared at all, she reminded herself returning to her research in the tent.

___

Theo was walking through the halls on his usual rounds,  when he heard a commotion down the hall. Ginny Weasley was screaming at Seamus Finnegan who was holding her back. 

“What’s going on?” He asked, voice booming.

Ginny looked at him with a wild expression on her face, tears threatening to fall from her eyes. “Amycus held Luna back today after class-we can’t get through the wards” She explained, gasping for air. Finnegan had let her go.

Theo’s expression darkened “What have you tried?” he demanded. Finnegan huffed, posturing and looking him up and down,  but Ginny stopped him with her hand on his arm. “Seamus was just trying bombarda, I’ve tried everything I can think of we can’t get through” Finnegan was shooting her a look of disbelief that they were telling Theo of all people this.

Theo nodded, and pulled out his wand reaching for the wards. His brow furrowed as he recognized the typical spells they had used this summer during multiple raids, he felt the familiar etches of the magic recognizing his mark. Theo faintly heard the gasps of Ginny, as dark shadows enveloped his frame and he appeared in the dark arts class room.

Amycus Carrow had cornered Luna Lovegood, the blonde girl was on the floor writhing under a curse. Seeing Luna on the floor he acted without thinking and disarmed Amycus

“Nott what do you think you’re doing?” Amycus asked outraged, scrambling for his wand. “Come to join the fun? I’m sure your father would love to see this” Amycus quipped, smarmy grin on his face.

“Oh no, he won’t know about this” Theo spat, slashing out with a diffendo, cutting across Amycus' hands, the blood pouring from the cuts preventing him from holding his wand. It slipped from his grasp. Theo stalked across the room and grabbed Carrow by his collar pulling him up and hitting him across the face, knocking him out. 

Immediately he turned to Luna who had stood and was staring at him wide eyed.

“Luna are you alright?” He asked, not waiting for a response as he cast a mild healing charm on her. Her expression was aghast and she was pale even still. Her head kept turning to look at Amycus and at him. “Theodore,” She started, gasping, eyes tearing up, she stumbled slightly and Theo was there helping her sit. She reached for his hand as he made to pull away, turning it over to examine the bruise on his knuckles before gripping his wrist and slowly beginning to push up his sleeve. He made to pull away but she tightened her grip . He looked away, unable to see her expression, the judgement and disgust he was sure to find. He felt her fingers stop just short of it, and pull his sleeve back down. He turned, confused to see her looking at him with clear eyes. 

“You can’t let Carrow remember this” She said, her expression serious. He felt himself fall to his knees “Luna, I’m so sorry,” He mumbled. He felt her fingers come up to his hair, running through it as he lowered his head to hair lap tears coming in earnest.

She hummed, letting him calm himself down. A moment passed and he looked up at her, the dim lights of the class room reflected off of her pale skin and hair. She was the moon incarnate, and he lay at her mercy. 

He pulled himself back up, her hands tracing over his arms, gripping them to steady herself. They found themselves closer than planned, chest to chest, awkward blush rising on their cheeks. He reached down and touched her hair, tucking it back over her shoulder. 

“Ginny will take you to Madam Pomfrey” He said quietly, and she nodded as he brought them back out to her two friends who stood with shocked expressions. Luna sank into Ginny’s arms, the redhead embracing her. Finnegan looking at him in disbelief. The two whisked her off, leaving him with the incapacitated Carrow twin to confound.

___

It was a secret that Draco found himself unwillingly clued in on perhaps because he was one of the only people in the castle who still spoke to Theo. The dark haired boy was almost no where to be seen as of recent weeks. It was when he had gone searching for his only friend, he had found him. Theo had been shoulder to shoulder with Luna Lovegood, staring at her as if bewitched. Draco caught him humming to himself on a weekly basis now. 

He found himself seeking solitude in the castle more and more often. Searching for a place he could be undisturbed, his feet often brought him to a landing in a staircase off the beaten path. Staring out of a window, wondering how this could possibly all end. The holidays were approaching but it did not feel like Christmas at Hogwarts, and he dreaded returning home.

The chill of the winter air bit through the paned glass but he couldn’t bring himself to care much for the discomfort. 

He withdrew a stolen photograph from his pocket, one he only allowed himself to look at when he was completely alone.

___

Hermione lay awake hearing Harry thrash about from another nightmare, the warm dark of the tent unable to drown out the noise. She listened as his breathing eventually began to even out. With what little news they, he had lashed out at her under the effects of the locket. 

Something had been bothering her, thinking over the list of possible horcruxes, ever since she had been researching how they were made. The soul was fragile, once you had torn it so many times it was more susceptible to breaking. 

How did Harry, who lay not ten feet away from her, the boy who lived, do the impossible that night as a baby?

She chewed on her lip, listening to the wind howl outside of their tent, in the wilderness with miles of trees surrounding them. 

___

Theo’s hand shook as he read the message from Draco. He managed to lean on his occlumency, as to not alert his father and their guests, and sit through the rest of the meal. He knew that panicking would end it all. The instant he could excuse himself and slip away through the floo he did. His hands trembled with adrenaline and Draco intercepted him immediately, apparating them to his room.

“Theo- Theodore, listen you need to calm down” Draco ordered pushing Theo by the shoulders onto a chair. Theo snapped, writhing to break free from his grip. “Calm down? How dare you?” He hissed, pushing Draco off of him and pacing away “Bring me to her now” “What are you planning on doing exactly?” Draco asked aggravated. “We’ll leave, go to Switzerland, America, anywhere I don’t care” Theo snapped, out of patience and unable to hide his anger anymore.

Draco frowned and nodded “I’ll be able to get her through the wards, but you won’t be able to access Gringotts or contact anyone, have you thought about that?” He pressed furtively Theo nodded eyes watering “Yes, I have everything I need” He said patting his cloak pockets in a gesture. “Alright then” Draco responded, and suddenly the world whirled. Theo’s knees buckled momentarily, but he was hoisted back up by Draco. As his eyes adjusted he saw her. Sat in the back, hair glowing in the dark light, was Luna. 

“Hello Theo” She said, sitting with her knees drawn to her chest Theo’s heart clenched seeing her “Luna, I’m getting you out. We can leave, I can get you out of here” He spluttered, grabbing on to the bars. She stood and made her way to him on the other side of the cell. She studied him for a moment, “No” 

“No?” He asked in disbelief “Luna please, I can’t protect you in here” Theo begged. “I don’t need your protection, besides it isn’t time yet” She said simply, stepping even closer. His eyes widened “It doesn’t have to happen this way, it’s not set in stone” He answered. “Theo, you and I both know this is the only way” He shook his head, tears springing to his eyes “Please, come with me” She reached through the bars, and traced the outline of his face. “Oh Theo, some things just are a matter of faith”

He caught her hand “I could just stun you and we could go” He croaked. She smiled “They need you here, you know this. Besides I would never forgive you” He slumped defeated. 

Draco clutched the back of his shoulder, breaking his trance, shattering the moment. “We have to leave, now.” He ordered authoritatively. Theo nodded, squeezing her hand before letting go, Luna stepped back resigned. 

Back in Draco’s room, Theo collapsed. His mind spiraled as Draco filled him in on what he knew. Theo had been called home early, using the floo and forgoing the train by request of his father. There had been planned raids on the train, ones that neither of them had been told of but were told to take the floo so they wouldn’t interfere. He had begged her to go into hiding. And yet it was not enough to keep her safe. Never had he felt so powerless, and even now she refused to go with him. 

“Please look after her” He croaked to Draco who was watching him silently. Draco nodded, looking like he was biting back a question. Theo’s head fell in between his knees. Draco’s eyes softened “Look mate, I understand. I will do whatever-“

“How could you possibly understand what this feels like?” Theo snapped cutting him off. Draco’s jaw clenched. 

“Doubt Pansy could find herself on the wrong side of your dungeons” Theo continued harshly. 

Draco took a deep breath“My parents lives were held over my head for a year, and I-“

“Yes but we’re not talking about your mummy dearest are we?” Theo interrupted him again, lashing out. 

Draco nodded, pained “What have you seen?”

Theo shook his head, not dignifying Draco with a response, and swept himself dramatically into the floo vanishing from Malfoy manor.

___

As soon as Theo got home he began to panic and obsess, anxiety eating him alive.

The crystal ball was cold to him at first, the spirits secretive and not listening. Though he searched for Luna and her future they would not show him what he sought. Tarot card readings proved fruitless and inconclusive and he felt the universe taunting him.

Flashes he had seen before filled his view: fire and battle, Hermione in danger, the war and what destruction was still yet to come what he would be able to do.

Something new caught his eye and he latched on to it. It was Hermione, Luna, himself. New visions he had never seen before giving him something to cling to. Hermione by herself. Her hands held what he knew to be a muggle cigarette and she was talking with a man.

Suddenly recognition hit.

Theo pulled out suddenly and rocked back on to his heels, shocked. 

He reached for a bottle of whiskey he had stashed under the desk, uncapping it he winced as he took a sip leaning back in his chair and staring at the ceiling.

Fate was funny indeed.

___

Ron had returned to them, helping destroy the locket once and for all. Him and Harry had stumbled back, she had been worried for hours after Harry. Not knowing what to do, if she should go out after him or stay put. The relief that had flooded her body gave way to anger towards Ron. Now later that she had calmed down, a deep sadness filled her.

He reached for her even still, a hand lingering on her arm, an escaped curl tucked behind her ear, his eyes sorrowful and hopeful looking at her. She couldn’t find it in herself to respond in tune. She heard murmurs between him and Harry, whispers of give it time.

She didn’t know if this was something that time could mend or if something irreparable had occurred.

___

The spring semester found Theo despondent. Theo no longer cared and Draco couldn’t even get him to attend classes for appearances’ sake. With Luna captured, he was sick with worry and he wandered the castle cursing the moon as it rose and the sun as it set. It was one of these nights that he stumbled upon Neville Longbottom 

Theo strode across the hall “Longbottom” he called “have a good christmas?” he asked sarcastically as he pushed the other boys back onto a wall, holding his wand to his neck

“What do you want Nott” Neville replied cooly, eyes scanning their surroundings.

“Well I was just taking a walk the other day, around the sixth corridor, noticed some real ugly graffiti. Made me grateful when I remembered how the Carrows said they were going to add 5:45 and 8:30 patrols” He muttered in a threatening tone.

Neville raised his eyebrows “Is that right?” He asked, and with that he pushed Theo back off of him. Theo nodded at the other boy “Watch yourself” he said angrily and turned and left.

___

Hermione awoke gasping. She panicked as she took in her surroundings, tears still falling from her dream. She saw Harry’s form against the fire, and Ron’s familiar lump in the corner and felt herself calm down.

Too often she had dreamed on this journey of theirs, and this dream a replaying nightmare of Draco Malfoy. In the room of requirement, it always started the same way how he had kissed her and the heat of his body. This night, he had held her and whispered sweet nothings as he bled to death. 

In the darkness of the night, she gasped for air as she sought to ignore the emotions brimming at the surface. 

She felt like a fool, but even as she replayed the scenes in her mind she couldn’t find it in her to regret it. She stared up at the tent ceiling as she felt her breathing calm. She rubbed her blankets in a self soothing manner, feeling a cool breeze sweep through chilling her as she missed a heat she had only briefly known.

___

Draco Malfoy was overwhelmed, his best friend was a zombie of himself since Christmas, the Carrow twins were on top of him, Zabini and Parkinson were ghosts, only vague evidence of an unmade bed suggested Blaise wasn’t a figment of his imagination. He couldn’t even let himself think about Granger and whatever her and the other two could possibly be up to, news of their scattered presence throughout the country stressed him out. He developed a habit of walking in the night to calm down when it all got to be too much. He would stare up at the moon and ground himself, the smothering all encompassing blanket of darkness.

Ginny Weasley found him one of these nights.

“What are you doing out here Malfoy?” She asked

He answered honestly “Just taking a moment to myself” he said as his head lolled to face her.

She gripped her wand tensely, stood ready to duel even as he was listlessly sat down on the shore of the black lake.

“Why have you been assisting us?” she asked. He did admire the confrontational nature of Gryffindors.

He frowned “Why would I do a thing like that?” He droned, looking at the lake and not at her.

“This whole year you and Nott helped us hide, protected students from the Carrows, and don’t tell me some excuse about him owing you money I stopped believing that by the 3rd time” she implored.

Draco shrugged his shoulders “Well it’s always true as he’s yet to pay up, it’s a tragedy what they pay our professors” he said sarcastically.

“Fine then” She huffed and turned leaving 

“Have you heard from Granger?” he blurted out, caving, desperate for news.

She spun around, searching his eyes. “Why do you want to know? Plan to turn her into the ministry for questioning?” She pressed.

“No,” he said earnestly.

At his honesty she paused, unsure of what to say, finally she looked down.

“No, no I haven’t” she admitted.

Draco nodded, looking off into the distance. 

She turned and left, looking back over her shoulder at the blond boy unable to wrap her head around their conversation.

Chapter Text

Hermione trembled as the snatcher gripped her tighter, as Ron and Harry were dragged away. Ron screamed after her, attempting to break free. It all sounded distant with her heartbeat pounding in her ears. Adrenaline was still pumping through her veins from running for her life. She was so caught up, she hadn’t even realized the gravity of the danger she was now facing. The snatchers and Greyback were gone but now Bellatrix Lestrange stood looming over her. Acid breath and rotten teeth bared in her face.

Making matters even worse, a sight that felt like a knife in the gut.

“Now, Draco, we're going to try one more time aren’t we? To get some answers?” Bellatrix said, whirling around.

Draco Malfoy stood, in his family’s home with his parents, opposite her. She could taste bile in her mouth, her anger flaring as she squared her shoulders and lifted her chin. Daring him to face her. 

Draco looked at her with eyes she did not recognize. “I don’t know if it’s her” He said, not looking away from her as he spoke. He looked older, thinner than he had been. Any trace of the boy she had known was gone. 

Bellatrix snarled “Pity, let me just see myself then” 

 “ Legilmens ” She cast, Hermione gasped watching in shock as Draco doubled over, convulsing. His blond hair fanned his face, expression contorted in pain. Bellatrix strode towards him, grabbing him by his hair to make him face her. 

Draco’s eyes were rolled back, face pale, shaking.

 “He always was oddly stubborn” Bellatrix remarked, kicking him onto his back. Narcissa Malfoy stared in shock at her son on the ground. 

Hermione felt her hands tremble as Bellatrix fixed her attention back on her. She swallowed dryly. Bellatrix smiled. “Let’s get back to the fun, shall we?” She said as she raised her wand, and pain took over everything. 

___

His worst nightmare had come true. Hermione Granger, Harry Potter, and Ron Weasley stood in his drawing room. A lump had formed in his throat watching them dragged in by the snatchers, seeing Greyback’s dirty hands on her. He blinked hard, praying this wasn’t real. But she stared back at him, defiant of his aunt. Brave, braver than most would be, he fumbled over his words as he was asked to identify them. His mind whirled as he tried to figure out what to do, denying recognizing them, silently praying something would change, panicking. 

Seeing his reflection in her eyes he saw himself, pathetic. Hearing Weasley scream for her, to defend her, what could he do. His hand slid to his wand, eyes darting between Bellatrix and his parents. But before he could act, Bellatrix was tearing into his mind with a vengeance. 

Draco felt his Aunt’s burning presence in his mind, attempting to overtake his control. He trembled under the strength of it, eyesight going white as he fell to the ground. He could feel the overwhelming demand to see memories of Potter, Weasley, and Granger; but he knew this would spell out certain death for them, for her. He felt blood drip from his nose as he resisted. His occlumency walls held firm despite it all, but the effort it took left a ringing in his ears. Fighting, desperate to be coherent. When he finally came to, he heard Granger screaming.

Looking up he saw his aunt overtop of her, carving away like a butcher. He felt sick and desperate at the sight. Granger lay in a pool of blood, thrashing under the weight of Bellatrix. He attempted to draw himself up, just as Potter and Weasley burst into the room. His aunt, distracted, stopped leaving Granger on the floor, using the last of his strength he cast a healing spell her way to try to stop the blood flowing. The fight that followed made his head spin, Potter grabbed at his wand and he felt himself let go, falling back. The group disappeared from the room as his aunt threw a knife into the swirling magic. 

Bellatrix screamed in anger as they blinked out of sight, hurling curses at everyone and everything, the wreckage of the room made worse. Finally setting her sights on Draco, she strode over. “You!” She shrieked, hauling him up by his shirt collar, still unsteady  on his feet. “You little, little, coward” She hissed. Her fist reeled back, and the crunch of his nose sounded as it made contact, knocking his head back. He dropped to the floor when she let go. 

“The Dark Lord does not appreciate those too stupid to recognize their former classmates.” She tutted, kicking him again. “No, no this deserves to be punished.” 

She turned her wand on him.

___

Draco came to in flashes, feeling his body being dragged. Theo’s voice murmuring above him, his whole body feeling like it was burning. In one instance he felt the pull of floo travel, and his eyes had rolled back into his head knocking him out for the next couple hours. Eventually he fell onto what felt like pillows and heard more voices he faintly recognized, one sounding like it was shouting. At some point the burning stopped and the itching started, and his nails tore his torso raw. Finally he came to, seeing a dark unfamiliar room all he could do was shut his eyes and sleep again until morning.

___

Theo had had a vision multiple times, in which his father had worn a blue shirt and Draco Malfoy was torture prolongedly. When he sat down to tea that afternoon with his Father, he had been focused on the Easter eggs the house elves had included with the service. It wasn’t until his Father had cursed the chocolate out of his hand  into the fire and was verbally abusing him, that Theo actually looked at his Father. 

His stomach had sank taking in his appearance, and he rushed to Malfoy Manor as soon as he could. It had been the one day he wasn’t there already over the holiday, having been surreptitiously visiting Luna every chance he got as well as his other reconnaissance missions he would conduct.

Theo found Draco sprawled out in a bloody pile, abandoned on the drawing room floor. Draco was unconscious and unresponsive, and only whatever basic healing spells he could manage gave him the confidence to move his friend's body. He charmed him weightless and carried him to the apparition point, moving quickly to avoid any one else.

Not knowing what to do, he brought him back to Hogwarts. Panic had him searching for a place where he could safely hide Draco, avoiding the Carrows and Snape, not knowing what his friend had done or who he had angered. Guilt settled in as he made his way to the room of requirement. Neville Longbottom and Ginny Weasley stepped out at his begging and pleading, both disturbed to see the completely limp Draco Malfoy hovering in the air.

“Nott, what’s the meaning of this?” Ginny Weasley asked, having gasped upon seeing the state Draco was in. “Please, we need a place to hide” He begged, throat croaking. “How did you know where we were? And who else knows?” Longbottom asked, wand out defensively. Theo snorted, but knew time was limited and he didn’t have the upper hand. Draco’s pathetic broken form next to him reminded him now was not the time to be smug. 

“We’ve known since last semester, only us two as far as I know. I found him like this, I don’t know what happened, I don’t know who did it, but please we have nowhere else to go” He was pleading desperately . Neville looked at him unconvinced, but Ginny’s eyes darted back to Draco and almost subconsciously started nodding. A look of understanding appeared in her eyes. Another door appeared in the wall, the door opening to reveal a small room not connected to the larger one that presumably the others were all staying in.

Theo thanked them numerously, as he brought Draco into the new room. Neville stepped in a moment later with meager medical supplies in hand as well as the incantation for a diagnostic charm. But they were left alone, leaving Theo at his bedside to hope and pray for the best.  

The day after Draco was murmuring in his sleep, as Theo watched over with frayed nerves. Theo had poured a pain potion down his throat and prayed. Draco eventually woke up, gasping feeling his ribs heal, uncomfortable in the stained bloodied wrinkled dress clothes he still wore from that day. 

“-Theo what are-“ He said as his mental barings came in and out of focus. Theo just patted him on his arm, watching his friend struggle. “Easy now” Theo murmured. “Is this real?” Draco asked, voice groggy. 

“Yes, we’re in Hogwarts” Theo responded. Draco huffed, staring at the ceiling. “How?” He asked finally after a moment had passed. Theo paused “I found you on the floor of your drawing room, a collapsed bloodied mess. The room was destroyed and you were alone, I didn’t want to stick around for answers so I brought you here” Draco stayed unresponsive, eyes still staring glassily at the ceiling.

“Luna she-“ Theo continued hesitantly.

“They got her out” Draco responded answering the unasked question

Theo nodded “What happened?” he asked.

Draco shook his head slowly, declining to answer. Their arms both burned in unison, having been ignoring the summons for two days. 

“It’s going to be any day now” Theo said, and Draco looked over at him, his expression vulnerable and fearful. “So, what are we going to do?”  Theo asked. 

Draco stirred, hands flying up to frantically pat himself down. “My wand I-” he grew hysteric. Theo’s eyebrows shot up in realization. 

“I have a spare” he said, Draco reared back. “Why would you have a spare?” he asked accusingly. Theo made a motion with his hand, “It was just a paranoid practice my Father had” Draco nodded, not understanding whatever craziness Nott Sr had passed down to his son. “Well where is it?” Draco asked after a moment had passed. Theo shook his head “In our dorm” he answered. Draco nodded “Well thats helpful” he responded sarcastically.

___

Hermione collapsed some time after their arrival at shell cottage. She had rare moments of clarity, the sounds of the sea and seagulls helping her pretend that this was all a dream. She was vaguely aware of Fleur coming in and out of her room, murmuring spells over her body. She felt warm golden glows and soft touches on her hair as she rested.

Her eyes blinked open and the setting sun had cast the room in a quiet darkness. Luna sat at her bedside, reading quietly. In the dusk her blonde hair and gaunt features gave her an otherworldly quality.

“Hello Hermione” She chimed, not looking up from her book. “Good morning Luna” Hermione responded, burying her face in her pillow.

“How are you feeling?” Luna asked, looking at the other girl.

Hermione hummed from under the pillow, then rudely felt herself being flipped over to face Luna, who was looking at her expectantly. Hermione sat up slowly, propping herself up on the pillow, gingerly, not using her bandaged arm. “Honestly, I feel alright but I expect that’s the result of many pain potions” She responded. Luna hummed “Odd considering we didn’t give you any pain potions” she replied skeptically. Hermione furrowed her brow “What do you mean I wasn’t given any pain potions?” She asked sharply.

Luna looked her up and down, not seeming to sense her anger “Well only because you didn’t need any, every diagnostic we did showed you well on the way to recovery and advised against pain potions” She said, as if that made any sense. “Luna” Hermione said, gritting her teeth “What on earth do you mean?” Luna raised an eyebrow at her “Perhaps I should get Fleur you seem to be quite unhappy with my bedside manners” She said rising.

Hermione was growing hysterical, just then the door opened and Fleur stepped through having heard their escalating conversation. She ushered Luna out, who was mumbling under her breath. Leaving just her, calm collected radiant with Hermione who felt greasy and unstable.

“Hermione, I’m so glad to see you’re awake” Fleur said with her french lilt stepping closer and drawing her wand to cast a charm. “Why was Luna just telling me I didn’t need pain potions?” Hermione asked, breathing ragged, head running a mile a minute. There was no way she had imagined and exaggerated what happened to her in her head. Her breathing came faster as she remembered how it had felt. The walls were moving in, her stomach queasy. Her body remembering what she had been through.

Suddenly a hand shook her, opening the window and letting the breeze in, cold water pressed to her lips. Hermione felt herself calm down, the shaking lessened, her teeth unclenched. Fleur was evaluating her still, a small frown on her face. Hermione felt humiliated and like reality was crumbling.

She looked down at her arm, she had been tortured, Hermione had felt pain beyond anything she had ever known. She didn’t make that up, she wasn’t lying. Even now her body felt different than she ever had before.

As her breathing evened out, she could hear the words Fleur was saying. Instructions on breathing, calming strokes on her back. She felt sleep grip her once again.

Hermione awoke again this time it was dark out. As she sat up she faintly heard a bell chime. A moment later light filtered in from the hall as the door opened and Fleur stepped through again. She greeted Hermione with a tight smile, stepping gently to her, casting a diagnostics charm and turning on the lights. The sea view out of the window glimmered, reflecting the night sky.

“How are you feeling?” Fleur asked, coming to stand next to her. Hermione nodded “Alright” she said and Fleur breathed a sigh of relief, sitting on the edge of the bed to face her.

“What happened?” She asked. Fleur frowned slightly “You were tortured, prolongedly, however a powerful healing spell must have been cast before you arrived here, helping to heal you. We believe it must have been Dobby who cast it”

Her breath caught in her throat remembering the elf who had bled out on the beach.

“Dobby?” She asked, voice cracking in disbelief. He had been dying, and his last act was to help her. She felt tears springing to her eyes, the events of the last day crashing down on her. Fleur held her as she cried, soothing her. 

The next day she had breakfast with Ron and Harry, both of whom treated her with care like she was fragile. She had her first proper bath in months, combing conditioner through her hair, gently applying balm to her skin. 

It was when she was giving her clothes to Bill for laundry that she noticed the long dark black curly hair that had stuck to her ratty jumper. An idea flashed across her mind as she grabbed it, putting it in a vial for safe keeping.

___

The plan was made rather quickly, and really there was no other option. She had to polyjuice as Bellatrix to break into Gringotts. Just thinking that thought in a complete sentence made her feel like a lunatic. It was sunset after dinner, Hermione had gone to sit on Bill and Fleur’s back porch. She curled up on an old outdoor furniture piece. A blanket was draped across her shoulders, looking out at the colors that reflected on the ocean, listening to the waves crash on the shore.

The door opening called her attention to the noise, and she saw Luna step out under the warm porch light.

“Can I join you?” She asked hesitantly, Hermione of course felt bad, knowing how she reacted poorly to Luna. Hermione didn’t blame Luna for her panic attack but still  felt awkward around the other girl. “Of course” She answered, shifting to the side to make room for the blonde girl, and resumed looking out onto the water.

Silence fell across the two and eventually Luna broke it, looking over at the older girl who was hugging her knees to her chest.

“I am sorry that happened to you, I know the pain of the cruciatus curse, it is not pleasant” She said. Hermione suddenly felt terrible, forgetting that she wasn’t alone in what she had gone through. “I’m sorry too Luna, I’m sure you went through that and worse being kept in the dungeons” She shuddered even now to think of the manor and the prisons within it. How could that be someone’s home.

“Well the manor wasn’t so bad, Theo would come to visit a lot” At this Hermione's head snapped to look at her companion, who was relaxed as if not revealing shocking information.

“What do you mean Theo came to visit you?” She asked, anger growing.

“Oh yes, he tried to rescue me too, but I didn’t let him.” Luna continued 

Hermione felt her jaw drop. “That doesn’t make any sense” She exclaimed, feeling confused

Luna looked back at her and arched an eyebrow “Doesn’t it?”

Hermione shook her head, incredulous, not knowing what to make of this.

“Have you tried using Draco’s wand?” Luna asked, interrupting her thoughts again.

Hermione shook her head “What would I want with Malfoy’s wand?” She asked accusingly, put off by Luna and what she was saying. Luna did not answer though, simply hummed in response and let silence fall again.

Eventually Luna left her to her thoughts, and she watched as the moon appeared and the night grew darker. Hearing an owl, she stood cracking her back and stretching her body. She shuffled inside and set about making a mug of tea she could bring to bed. After she put the kettle on, she noticed the wands laying on the table. Malfoy’s was unmistakable to her, Luna’s cryptic question weighing on her mind, she picked it up to inspect it. As she examined it in her hand, she gripped it properly. Warm golden sparks shot out of the other end. Her eyes widened in alarm, setting it down carefully and backing away.

Her back hit the kitchen counter, and she heard the kettle start to boil. She shook herself back to reality and began to brew her tea. Hermione filed this in the ever growing list of things she did not have time to think about right now, and went to bed.

___

Draco Malfoy was now almost fully recovered. He and Nott grew restless in their confinement, arms searing in pain every so often a reminder of what they were risking. He bargained silently with the universe for his parents’ lives, unwilling to imagine what the Dark Lord would have done after the discovery that Potter had slipped through his grasp. Theo was antsy, with no news of Luna and the grim faces of Longbottom and Weasley only occasionally making an appearance. 

This day something was different though, and the two found themselves in a shrinking room. At first both had silently written it off, a trick of the mind, growing boredom. But when their heads suddenly brushed the ceiling, Theo had thrown open the door and the two were unceremoniously forced out by the castle into the familiar dungeon corridor that led to the Slytherin dorms.

Theo huffed in disbelief “This place is really ridiculous-” His smart remark was cut off by the sound of people approaching, footsteps thundering through the hall. Malfoy grabbed him and hauled him out of sight into an abandoned classroom. 

As the two silently watched the Carrow twins march by, leading what looked like the whole of Slytherin house, realization set in. Two pure blooded heirs, coming from a long line of wealthy ancestors heavily invested in self preservation, did not live anywhere without a stash of charmed items. Draco’s mind went to the various items he had stored in his dorm that could potentially be helpful for what was coming, as did Theo’s. 

The two looked at each other in silent agreement, “An empty house is probably our best chance to get whatever we can” Draco said, Theo nodded in agreement “Lets go get that spare wand”

___

Breaking into Gringotts had been terrifying. Her whole body shook with terror and adrenaline. Riding a dragon was also crazy, but again she could think about that later she mused.  It seemed unreal as she tried to calm down now, as she entered Hogwarts again. Seeing everyone gathered, rallied her, but it also filled her with fear. The battle was about to begin and everyone she still had that she loved was here, and she couldn’t protect them all. 

As she and Ron set out for the chamber of secrets, she tried to get into the headspace she knew she needed to be in to succeed. Clearing her head, cup in hand, Hermione knew what she had to do.

___

Theo and Draco ran, feet pounding the castle hallways as the sounds of explosions rang all around them. They were desperate to make it to the room of requirement now that it was deserted and could be repurposed. Theo had seen it in dreams for years and after conversation with Luna, knew what he was looking for. He hadn’t fully revealed the truth to Draco but his friend had followed behind him. They tore through the room till finally Theo saw it.

“This is what you’ve been searching for?” Draco asked incredulously as Theo picked up the tiara. Theo huffed and shot him a look “I know it’s not my style but trust me on this” Draco nodded understanding that would be all the explanation he received for now. The door banged open and the two shot each other a look before ducking behind piles to conceal themselves.

The voices approaching were muffled, and both, with their wands drawn, waited to see who it could be. As the group grew closer, Theo shot Draco a look of disbelief and shock, then threw himself out into the open. 

Hermione, Harry, and Ron stood in front of him, wands drawn and not looking pleased.

“Theo-“ Hermione said shocked.

“Hermione” Theo said, smiling.

Draco shot out at this, coming to stand next to his friend unsure of how this would progress.

“Malfoy” Harry said raising his wand, and putting himself in front of the other two. 

“Potter” Draco drawled “You have my wand I would like it back” 

Harry took another step forward “Why didn’t you tell Bellatrix? You knew it was me” He asked.

Theo looked back and forth between the two groups, noticing the tense atmosphere. “How about a swap? Draco’s wand for this” And with that he flourished the diadem out into the open.

It was Weasley who responded first “And why should we trust you?” He asked cooly. Theo smiled, and tossed the diadem over to the feet of the trio who stared in disbelief. It was Hermione who recovered from the shock first, crossing the distance she promptly punched him in the arm, hard.

“Jesus Hermione” Theo said, rubbing his arm.

Draco watched this whole thing, confused. Hermione hadn’t been able to bring herself to look at him once this whole interaction.

Theo looked around, as if seeing the room for the first time. “Alright we have to destroy this. Now” He ordered. Hermione nodded “We need to get to the chamber of secrets, there are basilisk fangs-“ “Hermione-“ Harry hissed, cutting her off in shock. 

As Harry spoke Theo reached into his cloak and dramatically withdrew a dagger catching the group’s attention. It was silver with emerald inlays on the hilt, the blade glistened sickeningly in the light of the room. The ancient aura emanating from the knife captivated the group. “It’s beautiful,” Hermione said genuinely. Theo nodded in acknowledgment. “It’s mine-“ Draco snarked angrily. “Yes, well I borrowed it” Theo chimed back shooting his companion a look of now is not the time.

Weasley snorted “Of course it is, what are you going to sacrificially murder us now?” He asked, throwing up his arms in frustration. Theo shook his head “This is a goblin made blade, enchanted with blood magic so that only a Malfoy can wield it. It will destroy it” He said confidently. Potter, Weasley, and Hermione all looked at each other, then at Draco who was still standing looking confused in their circle. Hermione took him in for the first time, her eyes were desperate and guarded.

“Malfoy, you have to be cautious -“ Potter had begun to say “Shove off, I’ll do it” Draco said, stepping forward and holding out his hand to take the blade from Theo. Draco stepped towards the item, looking up in surprise as everyone else stepped back, clearing away. “Bloody stupid tiara” he murmured, kneeling down in front of it. Clasping the side of the diadem in one hand, the hilt of the blade in the other. He swung his arm up and down stabbing into the crown. Repeatedly.

A black substance began to ooze from gashes as he hacked it into pieces. The darkness ran up his arms and began to bubble, and Draco screamed out even as he continued to destroy it. He collapsed once it was done, even as the black substance continued to gush onto the floor. 

“Help him!” Hermione cried, rushing towards Draco. She pulled him up with Theo and Weasley, as Harry made sure it was destroyed. “What did it do to him?” Ron panicked , as the blond was limp in their arms.  Theo looked up taking in their surroundings as if seeing it for the first time “We need to run” “ What why?” Potter asked. Just then the smell of smoke hit the group, the black liquid on the ground had erupted and piles around them were catching fire. “Just run now!” Theo called and, with the help of Weasley, they dragged Draco out of the room. They ran, flames lapping at their heels the whole time. Hermione casting water spells and fire protection enchantments to try to save them. It wasn’t until they were in the hall, door shut behind them that they had a chance to breathe.

Draco was heaped in a pile, still unresponsive, Hermione kneeled over him trying to heal what she could. 

“Did you know that was going to happen?” Weasley accused, eyeing him reproachfully. “Magical antiques are often volatile” Theo said offhandedly in response. Leaving off that he’d been seeing that very fire for years, and knew its’ onset was inevitable.

“Will he be okay?” Potter asked, staring at the unmoving body of Draco. Theo shook his head, not knowing how to answer and went to kneel next to Hermione. She was going through her bag for supplies, trying anything to reinvigorate him. 

“Hermione” Theo said, clasping his hand on her shoulder “Not now, I have to-“ “Hermione look” He said fervently. Draco’s breathing had begun to even out, and the burns that had resulted from the black liquid were resolving. “I don’t understand” She murmured as they watched in amazement as Draco Malfoy healed in front of them. He groaned, pulling his arms to his chest, he opened his eyes. Seeing Hermione first he closed them again. 

“Am I dead?” He asked, voice cracking. Theo laughed as Hermione covered her mouth in shock. “Welcome back mate” Theo said, as Draco reopened his eyes blinking at the brightness. 

“You are never allowed unsupervised in my room again, I’m shutting my floo” Draco said matter of factly, causing Theo to laugh. “Same horrible personality, maybe we should resurrect you again, see if we can fix it this time” Theo quipped back, causing Draco to grin. Hermione leaned back on her heels, taking this all in. Draco looked up at her, not saying a word. Hermione opened her mouth to speak, but was cut off by her name being called by Potter and Weasley.

“Mione, we have to go,” Potter was saying. Hermione nodded, turning back to their group she squeezed Draco’s arm, silently standing to go with them. Draco watched as she walked away, and Theo didn’t call him on it. “Come on, we have something to finish” Theo said standing, holding out a hand to Draco. Draco got to his feet unsteadily. Noting the cuff he had thrown on in their dorms haphazardly not even an hour ago had cracked in half. Theo watched as Draco removed the carcass of what had been a 200 year old relic of a Malfoy ancestor. 

The magic in it dried up, having used every last shred to protect him from death.

 “I mean it Nott, never ever will I let you into my personal dwellings again.” Draco said, teeth gritted as nausea washed over him looking at the shards on the floor. Theo helped steady him. “Are you ready to do this?” Theo asked, no trace of the usual joke in his tone. Draco looked up and nodded grimly, the sounds of battle growing louder

___

Theo strode through the castle alongside Draco, doing his best to not let  fear cripple him. Entering the great hall, it was a mess of chaos of masked death eaters dueling students. Their presence did not attract too much attention, and so Theo and Draco slipped among the crowd, casting curses and shields for their fellow students as they made their way through. At the door Theo felt a hand clasp his shoulder and he was pulled suddenly back into an alcove, spun to face a masked man.

He froze, it was reminiscent of his visions. The man was talking, and he realized they thought he was an ally, and was telling him where his dad was. Making a split second decision Theo abruptly stunned him then and there. “Nice one” He heard an airy voice say, “Always smart to use the element of surprise” He looked up to see her, for the first time not behind bars in months. 

Luna Lovegood had stepped into the alcove the death eater had pulled him into. “I always knew you would make the right decision” She said in his continued silence. “Luna- thank god” He said, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her into a hug. She embraced him in return. 

A voice coughed and he looked up to see Draco peering in. “Luna-“ Theo said, breaking them apart, “I have to go, but please promise me you’ll be safe.” He said holding her shoulders. She nodded serenely, and placed a kiss on his cheek. 

Theo’s blush illuminated his cheeks and he stepped out into the corridor, Draco gave him a look, and they both walked into the chaos.

___

Draco and Theo could see the trail of carnage that could only have been left by Fenrir Greyback. The savage had lost his humanity long before he became a monster. As the duo strode out, they followed the trail of blood. Killing a man was the darkest thought they had ever entertained, but they had to be prepared. 

Theo had his selection from his Father’s collection, an antique pistol loaded with silver bullets weighed heavy in his hands. Draco made way in front, as they searched for him. They followed a trail of destruction and there he was, tearing into the body of a girl who was still alive and screaming.

Draco shot off a stunning spell, which did almost nothing, but drew attention away from his victim. Greyback looked up and snarled, lunging towards them.

“Isn’t it my favorite spoiled brats? Did your daddies ask you to come check up on me?” Greyback said, licking blood off of his lips. “Not so smart now are we? With no one to protect you?” He snarled. Theo’s stomach turned, seeing the mess down the werewolf’s front. 

“Greyback, as vile as ever” Theo said, hands shaking. Greyback snarled and lunged for him, Draco threw himself in between, enough curses to force the werewolf back. Greyback growled, turning his attentions to the young Malfoy and pounced on top of him. Theo lifted the gun.

The bangs rang out, one after the other, Theo emptied the clip until Greyback moved no longer. Draco rolled the body off of him. Sitting up and assessing himself wiping blood from his brow, before they attended the girl on the floor, stopping the bleeding and alleviating her pain. She was a blond girl who Theo vaguely recognized. She was sobbing and shivering. 

An announcement sounded from Voldemort, ending the fight for now. Draco and Theo helped the girl to the great hall where they were tending to the wounded, and the two boys seeing the organized mess in front of them they hung back. Conscious that they might not be welcomed among the others, but unable to leave. In their corner the two sat shell shocked, out of the way, and not drawing attention to themselves. Draco’s clothes were beyond what a scourgify   could fix practically crusted with blood, his and others mixed. Dirt and ash from the battle around them was strewn on his face. Theo’s jumper was burnt from the flames in the room of requirements, which seemed like a lifetime ago at this point.

Across the hall Granger was huddled in Weasley’s arms. The bodies on the floor were too many and too familiar. 

They hovered silently, ready for action. Time passed strangely, as they were ignored. The sun made its way over the horizon despite the limbo cast over everyone in the room. The horrors and losses they all had endured seeped into the stone of the castle, changing the foundation. 

Draco and Theo entered the courtyard with the rest of them, hanging back as Voldemort approached. Potter’s lifeless body shocked them all. Theo absentmindedly searched for his father’s face, which he could not find. Luna appeared at his right and gripped his hand, grounding him.

Draco stood next to him, shuddering as Voldemort called out for him. His parents appeared, calling for him to come back. He locked eyes with his mother, as the crowd around him turned to watch expectantly. He heard the jeers of those closest to him, the tenseness of the crowd. 

Draco looked through the crowd watching one by one as they all sneered at him or looked away. Finally seeing Granger, who wouldn’t look at him. The back of her head was unmistakable, even now her wild curls resistant and unbending of the weight of the world.

The eyes of Seamus Finnegan found him, brow furrowed as if confused why he stood there.

Draco didn’t belong among them. 

He saw Voldemort's menacing motion towards his parents. His father, spineless even now, and his mother’s pleading gaze. Feeling his feet begin to move before he fully comprehended what he was doing, he was back into his mother’s arms. 

When Potter sprang back up a minute later after Longbottom's inspired speech, Draco and Theo nodded at each other across the yard. As the death eaters began to flee, Draco went with his parents. 

Theo watched as it played out, and Voldemort finally died

Chapter Text

The funerals that followed were the worst part. It rained constantly and mud permanently caked itself to her dress shoes. Her black dress cloak felt like a second skin as she went with Ron and Harry. People tried desperately to talk to them, reporters trying to be in their face, and were held back by aurors. The three stuck by each other. 

Ron had kissed her that night at the battle, they had yet to talk about it. In the heat of the moment she had kissed him back. As the rain flattened her hair to her head, she couldn’t bring herself to think about what it meant. The nights were full of drinking, games, and mindless chatter. The days were full of funerals. And it rained every day.

Shacklebolt had been named minister, he had sent a message to all of them setting up times to be debriefed by the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Every day brought announcements of arrests made, and those who had turned themselves in for questioning.

After Fred’s funeral, Ron had gone to bed early. Ginny went up moments later, heading to George’s room with Molly. Harry had asked her to take a walk around the Burrow. She had wrinkled her nose at the humid weather, but agreed. Harry and her stayed in silence as they squelched through the mud, walking in any direction. 

“Hermione, there’s something I have to tell you” Harry said once they were a good distance from the house, looking out into the darkness of the night and emptiness that surrounded the Burrow. Hermione nodded “What is it?” she asked once he didn’t keep talking, letting the moment stretch.

“Theo, he was the double agent” Harry said finally.

She blinked hard. Harry was still staring back at her, waiting for a reaction.

“How- what- how do you know this?” She asked, confused, wrapping her arms around herself, staring at him in shock. 

“The memories that Snape gave to me. Theo had learned occlumency, Snape verified his ability and then Dumbledore gave him his assignment” He said, taking a pause. “He turned himself in for questioning, I go to testify tomorrow with the memory, as well as him helping destroy the diadem.” He finished, turning to face her.

Hermione remained motionless “Oh- I”

“I’m telling you this, because I want you to come with me” 

Hermione nodded, and Harry clasped her on her shoulder.  “I have a follow up appointment with the healers tomorrow, I can go after that” She said matter of factly, compartmentalizing the shocking revelation. Harry nodded “Would you like me to come with you to that?” He asked. She nodded again.

They stayed for a moment longer in that way, Hermione’s mind still reeling and Harry in understanding.

___

Theodore had buried his father by himself. Two days after the battle, the ministry had been kind enough to drop off the cremated remains of his father, the death certificate, and inform him of the date he had to turn himself in by. He had nodded, not taking a word of this in from the official, as he stared at the bag that contained his Father.

To make it worse, he had no idea when or how it happened during the battle. Theodore Nott Senior had been found deceased in the forest, and no further information was given.

His father, who for his whole life had been this imposing figure, was reduced to ash. Theo had gone to the drawing room of the manor and proceeded to drink.

Theo could not accept it, there was no way he was actually dead, but as he glanced over at ashes he felt it sinking in. The weight of the last year crashed down on him, his lifetime of hatred towards his father, anger at his abuse raged out of him. He stormed to his Father’s rooms and began to destroy everything he saw. 

It was Millie who found him again, sobbing, clutching a bottle, as he incinerated his father’s wardrobe.

He woke the next morning under her watchful eyes, and groaned and rolled back into bed. She had simply left the toast and tea as well as the charter that detailed the manor’s funeral rites.The general guide included religious blessings, a gaudy funeral luncheon, and various other things that Theo shook his head at. Skimming for the important details, he took the book with him as he marched to the family cemetery on the grounds.

It was simple really, a quick incantation to open the ground, chuck the remains in, a flourish of his wand added the name to the head stone’s inscription, seal the ground with his blood and another spell for something or other and that was it. 

He fell to his knees as he felt the magic of the manor transition to him, his inheritance rectified in the ways that mattered. Besides Gringotts, he would have to make that appointment at a later time, he mused.

Theo stayed there staring at his mother and father’s names for hours, as the cold damp of the ground bled in through the fabric of his pants and to his bones. The evening twilight found him drifting unable to place reality.

The next morning found him waking from the grass, sluggishly moving back to the manor. He found the front door open, drawing his wand, suspicious, he entered. Hearing noise in the drawing room he quietly approached. A flash of blonde and he entered with his wand drawn. Seeing a familiar face he stopped abruptly. Luna was stood in his house, waiting for him.

___

Hermione sat in the room waiting on the healer to appear, it struck her how different and yet similar the room at St Mungos was compared to muggle doctors. The medical equipment found in muggles’ was all but absent, however that cold sanitized feeling remained. The healers were still evaluating the damage done to her by Bellatrix, as well as her recovery. There was something that she didn’t understand, that they themselves were still trying to figure out. When Fleur was first treating her, she had been surprised to find Hermione supposedly already on the mend. Physically at least. As Hermione had been unable to notice anything except for the pain and then was unconscious, she was unable to shed any light on the situation, and they assumed it had been Dobby’s last act. But that didn’t make sense with what she understood of house elf magic, and those she asked after had never heard of such a thing. The healers had had a working theory, one they wouldn’t tell her, but had informed her they should have the answers soon. This appointment was her final one to make sure she was fully physically recovered. 

As always the healer greeted her kindly. This time it was a familiar older woman, hair greying and face marked with kind lines. She bustled in bringing a cheerful energy, making Hermione smile despite herself. “Hello my dear” The woman crooned, already beginning to cast the diagnostic charms Hermione was familiar with. The medical chart floated in air alongside her, a quill jotting notes as the healer dictated results. Heart rate, blood pressure, lung capacity, temperature and other medical aspects all came back normal. Hermione sat silently, letting her examine her wounds making sure they were all healing properly without infection.

“Well dearie, you seem to have made a full recovery. I’m willing to clear you, you have recovered full function” She said, patting Hermione on the knee as she spoke. Hermione smiled shyly “I know before there were questions about how I was able to heal, did they get resolved?” She asked. The healer shook her head “While we can’t say for certain, the theory is since the blade was cursed with blood magic, only someone whose blood was used to create the curse would have been so effective, magically that is, at healing to the degree that you were. They would have also had to have acted pretty quickly in order to be so potent. Now Fleur tells us you were already under the effects of this healing spell by the time you arrived to her, so our best guess is that at some point one of the Black family members felt sympathetic to you.” The healer explained.

Hermione felt as if someone had gut punched her.  All of the air had been sucked out of her lungs. The healer continued through the motions, unaware of the shift Hermione’s world had undergone. She felt herself nodding, as if she was dissociated from her own body. The fluorescent lighting was suddenly too bright in the room. As the healer moved through the formalities, signing her chart, giving her signed clearances and a copy of her physical, it was all she could do to nod along. 

She stepped out into the waiting room, seeing Harry sitting at a chair she walked numbly up to him and he got up excitedly chatting as they walked to the floo. She was unable to process anything he said as they took handfuls of powder to enter the ministry, simply followed behind him. Harry, recognizing her upset nature, eventually let their conversation fall silent.

It was as the flames consumed her, and for a brief moment she was totally alone did she allow the realization to fully dawn in her mind. Draco Malfoy had healed her. She stifled her shocked laugh as she stepped into the ministry.

___

The ministry was as busy as ever, in times of peace and war, employees filtered in and out in a constant stream. Only the decor changed. It was almost a let down to see that so little was actually different. As Hermione took another glance she recognized something intangible, the attitude and spirit of the people around her, the lighter atmosphere. Things were getting better she reassured herself. 

Harry led the way as they walked through the hall, took an elevator, down another hall, and finally to an office wing labeled as the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. The desks were a rather modern open floor plan, the walls lined with private offices and conference rooms, aurors at their desks, faces she recognized and ones she didn’t. 

Harry led them to one in particular who had been waiting for them it seemed. Introductions she didn’t listen to were made, the name Williamson seemed right, and the man as well as a colleague led them into a conference room. This room had a table and chairs, the one next to Harry she claimed quickly.

The auror walked them through the process, and began the official filings and record keeping. The memories from Snape were submitted by Harry, the auror’s enchanted quill took notes as he described the contents. The two aurors nodded at each other, as Harry took his own memory of Theo finding the diadem, and began recounting his version of events.

“Now, Mr Potter, you mention that Draco Malfoy was present when the horcrux was destroyed-“ “Not present, no, Draco was the one who destroyed it” Harry cut them off. The two aurors exchanged a look, a glint in the one’s eye as he noted something down. Hermione nodded, backing Harry up, placing her hand over his in support. 

“Miss Granger, would you be willing to go on record affirming this account of Draco Malfoy destroying a horcrux”

“Yes, I would” She spoke, her voice firm, masking the anxiety she felt. The aurors again shared a look with each other, one that unnerved her each time she saw it. 

“Thank you both, you’ve been very helpful in our investigations-“ The one, Williamson, said rising clearly ready to usher them out.

Panic set in in her gut, and Hermione wondered if this would be the last chance she got to speak up.

“Malfoy also healed me” She blurted out - stopping the other three in the room in their tracks, all eyes turning to look at her. 

“Sorry, Miss Granger, I’m afraid you’ll have to explain what you mean by that” The man said sitting back down, quill at the ready.

“After Bellatrix Lestrange tortured me, I was bleeding out and had suffered internal damage. Apparating in that state could have put me in a coma, instead I was already fairly recovered. The healers at St Mungo’s deduced that only a Black family member would have been effective enough, ergo it would have had to have been Malfoy” She felt more then saw Harry’s jaw drop. 

Williamson’s enchanted quill jotted her account faithfully, however he himself jotted down a quick missive and sent it out in one of the paper airplanes the ministry utilized. The name Robards had been written on it. He clasped the other auror on the shoulder and they again shared a look. “Thank you both for your accounts, we’ll be in touch about further opportunities” The auror said, reaching to shake hands and successfully ushering them out this time. 

Harry found himself in the hallway with her, not knowing what to say. “Malfoy healed you?” He asked, still not comprehending. Hermione snorted “Apparently”

 Harry huffed, “Right, well, fancy going around London?” He asked as they began the trek out of the department. Hermione felt a grin break out across her face, after weeks of living at the Burrow and Molly’s home cooking, she was craving a curry.

___

Theo sat in the detention room, waiting on further instruction from the aurors. He tried his best not to sneer in contemptment at them, most of whom had been conspicuously absent from the action of the battle. And Hogwarts for that matter, letting the Carrows run amuck and abuse children as they saw fit. After about 45 draining moments of sitting and watching the clock, the door sprang open. A man entered, one who seemed familiar to Theo. It took a moment to place the face, but sitting across the table from his now was the same man who had attempted to recruit him to the order.

“Theodore Nott Junior, I must say you have been quite the surprise” The man spoke his voice booming.

Theo stayed quiet, unsure of how to proceed. The man continued “I am Kingsley Shacklebolt, I realize I neglected to introduce myself during our previous encounter. Now you have not been charged with anything, simply brought in as a person of interest. However I think the opposite is true.” The man patted his cloak for a moment withdrawing an item, setting on the table a familiar device. 

“Now myself and Harry Potter have prepared testimonies to corroborate the fact that you were a double agent working against Voldemort all along, that you took the mark under duress, and several of your classmates have written statements of support including accounts of you defying the Carrows during this last year at Hogwarts” Shacklebolt continued.

Theo nodded taking all of it in, still uncharacteristically quiet. The past two years summarized in a couple sentences, it all was surreal. The phone sat on the table between them.

“So what happens now?”Theo asked, Shacklebolt nodded “Yes, that is the question.”

The clock ticked in the moment, letting the silence stretch.

Shacklebolt’s gaze bore into him, unimpressed and discerning. Theo tried but failed to not let it him unnerve him. 

Shacklebolt again reached into his cloaks and this time withdrew a document, placing it again on the table he slid it over to Theodore to read.

Theo blinked, hard.

An official pardon from the Minister of Magic, with the official seal, stared back at him signed by non other than the man now sat across from him.

“You will not get another offer like this” Shacklebolt said sternly. Theo looked at him in disbelief, elated, he nodded and gingerly picked up the pardon feeling the magical restraints from the ministry dissipate as he did.

___

In another room Draco Malfoy sat, pulling memory after memory out of his mind. His lawyer had advised him of what they would need in order to try to keep him out of Azkaban and he was complying desperately with the aurors. He had sat silent for days during the ministry’s attempted interrogation, waiting resolutely for his lawyer to arrive before uttering a word. After months of living in fear and random torture, the mental game the ministry wanted to play felt like child’s play. His father had been sent to Azkaban, again, his mother would be eligible for parole after 5 years. Now, alone, he awaited his fate. 

An auror barged in, slamming the door open. A man who Draco recognized to be head of the DMLE walked through, inspecting him as if he was the scum of the earth. 

“Draco Malfoy,” The man drawled, addressing him, “Robards,” Draco responded in a guarded tone. “We’re here to offer you a deal” The head auror said, almost tauntingly  “While certain evidence comes to light to exonerate you of some charges, you still are charged with attempted murder, assisting escaped convicts in trespassing on Hogwarts, and the use of the unforgivable curses. In exchange for your cooperation, such as: providing testimony against other death eaters, accounts of what you witnessed under Voldemort’s rule, compliance in helping to arrest remaining death eaters, and whatever else we see fit; we will lighten your sentence considerably” With a flourish of his wand, Robards set a document in front of the young man. 

Draco’s eyes scanned the offered document, his eyes narrowing in on the punitive terms and seeing only probation. He slumped back in his chair, maybe his luck had turned finally, he thought bitterly. 

___

Hermione finally had left the Burrow and returned to her family home to find it destroyed. She was shocked seeing her house desecrated. Animal blood was spilled across the entrance, the carcasses left to rot. Traces of dark magic so thick it caused her to choke on the air in her throat. Threats graffitied on to the walls she couldn’t bring herself to read.  Fire had destroyed most of the interior, ash and smoke discoloring the walls and ceiling. Ron and Arthur had come with her to investigate the damage and the two men were silent as she took in the reality of her childhood home.

Any hopes she had of attempting to bring her parents home any time soon were squashed as she took in the immense task that lay in front of her. She had put her hair up and with the help of the Weasley family and a ministry sanctioned task force had begun the work needed. After a week everything was clean and safe according to the ministry, but she was left with the shell of a house. 

The end of June found Hermione in her parents’ home, watching the telly, cooking dinner with the radio playing, using magic to finish redoing the flooring, and gardening. Everyday she took inspiration for a new home restoration project she could do, and every day she ignored the owls that appeared. It was one such day, the sun was setting, and she was in her kitchen singing along to some Cher song that had been playing ever day so far that summer. A loud crack sounded from her front step, halting her singing. Her wand drawn, she quietly approached the front door, wondering how someone had gotten through her wards.

“Hermione” A voice called, knocking on the door. 

It couldn’t be.

Despite herself she opened the door and, yes, it was.

“Hello Hermione” Theo said, standing as if he had been invited and it was nothing out of the norm for him to be there.

“Theodore” She said wand still extended “Heard you were issued a full pardon,” She drawled not knowing what to do.

“So are all innocent men held at wand point on your doorstep? What a way to treat a guest” Theo remarked cracking a smirk, holding his hands up as he stepped in showing her it contained a six pack of muggle   wine coolers “I think we’re overdue for a conversation” 

How Hermione found herself sitting cross legged on the new carpet in her living room floor sharing her pizza with Theo and splitting wine coolers would be a mystery she would be chasing the answer to for years to come. Whether it was a nostalgic glimmer, or his dark eyes promising her answers finally after all this time; she would never know for certain.

She eyed him warily, waiting for how Theo could possibly explain everything. The millions of questions she had thought of over the years on the tip of her tongue but she was unable to bring herself to say anything.

“Luna told me that you would probably be suspicious on account of the chronic nargle infestation in your bangs” Theo remarked as if any part of that sentence made any logical sense. At Hermione's unamused expression, Theo huffed and chugged his drink exhaling loudly once he was done. “Right, so-“ he droned, stalling. “Theo- get on with it” Hermione said out of patience. 

“Well, I know you think Diviniation is barmy but you need to hear me out” He said taking a deep breath. “When I first started having visions, I thought they were nightmares. I was seven so they were written off. When my mother died, I realized that it wasn’t made up little kid nonsense. And you can imagine how seeing yourself die every other night for the past 4 years became concerning. I started to see other things, things that would happen at Hogwarts, fights that were going to break out, and my intuition grew stronger as well. When third year started, with Divination classes, well, I realized that I could actually see” At Hermione’s silence he continued. 

“At 13 I had accepted I was going to die at 17 to a death eater, I never told my father any of this having long since connected the dots that the man who beat me and neglected me consistently did not have my best interests at heart. It wasn’t until one night when I randomly dreamed I was in my 30’s, older than I had ever seen myself, alive which was a shock, and happy. Most shocking of all, I was having lunch with you, at the time someone I had never spoke to but with this I knew we would have to become friends or my death was inevitable”

“Were you still a blood purist at this time?” Hermione asked, cutting through the heaviness in the room.

Theo grimaced “I had never questioned it, but my hatred for my father, fear of death, and vision was enough to motivate me to start to unpack everything.”

“So why did you stay with them? Even as a spy, was it just easier than outright denouncing them and joining the order? Hedging your bets during the war?”

Theo shook his head “I had seen it, if I would have joined the order my father would have delivered me to Voldemort, my power would be made known to him, and I would have been tortured to insanity forced to produce prophecies. It would have been doomsday for you, the order, life as we know it. I knew I had to approach my support in a different way, I approached Dumbledore and we set up the arrangement for me to spy. I trained in occlumency, and used my visions to help “

“Did you know about Draco?” She asked, her face flushing. 

He nodded, staring at the floor. “I saw Draco’s task and immediately told Dumbledore, but he already knew.” 

“That night-“ she started, stopping, getting choked up.

“Draco was warded with every protection charm you could think of, your stun was a momentary delay, there was nothing else you could have done.” He said truthfully.

She drew her knees to her chest.

“Did- did he ever-“ She started.

Theo sensing where this was going stopped her “Hermione, I think that any questions you have about Draco would be better answered by him”

She nodded, choosing not to voice a response.

“I know that he’s grateful for your testimony, Potter’s too. Ginny Weasley and Longbottom also wrote statements of support if you can believe it” Theo said, pulling at a thread on the carpet.

Hermione nodded, noticing what he was doing she frowned. “Stop that!” He looked up at her in surprise. “Im serious, stop that- I just got these carpets installed” She continued. He looked at her in disbelief and laughed “Alright- alright sorry” He said lifting his offending hand from the ground chuckling slightly. She huffed indignantly, then laughed as well. 

“So Luna?” She asked after a moment had passed, taking a sip from her drink raising an eyebrow suggestively at him. He flushed bright red “She was right about the nargles I’ll have to let her know, I can see them from here” He just barely dogged the piece of pizza crust she flung at him from across the coffee table, laugh ringing out throughout the empty house.

___

The Daily Prophet continued, somehow, it seemed no matter what slop they would print people were willing to read. Hermione scanned the papers and what was released by the ministry. She no longer avoided going out, leaving the haven of her parent’s house and apparating to the ministry with Harry and Ron helping the aurors conduct interviews, investigate arrests, track down leads on missing individuals. She struggled hard with her resentment of those she now worked with. After all, where had they been when Harry Ron and her were dragged off by snatchers and on the run for the past year. How could they be trusted now. She still did not feel comfortable in the ministry after the last few visits she had had there. Constantly looking over her shoulder when entering rooms, remembering that the last time she had been there she was running for her life.

Of course, she learned more about how a lot of the aurors had gone into hiding, how muggle borns had been smuggled out of the UK, how mass arrests occurred in the departments upon Shacklebolt’s election. There was resistance outside of the order, she just hadn’t been a part of it. People who couldn’t fight, but didn’t give in either. It still turned her stomach every time she walked in, half expecting the anti muggle born metrics to still be in place. 

What was left of the order still met to discuss what was going on post war, the rebuilding efforts, law reforms being put into place to undo all that Voldemort had set in place the past year. It made her head swim and again she felt angry remembering she was just 18. But somebody had to do it.

The auror training program had been a natural progression. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were meeting with Robards and the other aurors to discuss the best ways to track down death eaters still on the run. Rowle and Dohlohv were still missing months later and were on the top most wanted due to the severity of their crimes. During these conversations Hemrione couldn’t help but to feel the scar on her rib cage left by Dolohov from the Department of Mysteries back in fifth year.

This meeting though, Williamson had whispered something to Robards just as it started.

The door had opened and an auror stepped in, stationing themselves against the wall. Following them was a ghost. Draco Malfoy strode through, seeing him in the flesh for the first time since the battle. Shock fell over her, and she kept her gaze on the ground. She felt Harry and Ron stir beside her, but the three remained quiet waiting for Robards to explain.

“As a part of his parole conditions, Malfoy here will be acting as our informant for any possible relevant knowledge of Rowel and Dolohov, not to mention his familiarity with pure blood estates” Robards said, his words washing over the trio. She couldn’t help but to notice the dark circles under his eyes and gauntness.

Harry spoke first, “Well then we better get Malfoy filled in” 

Harry remained level headed in his approach, Ron enthusiastic but calculated, and Hermione observant.

Their main focus was to find Rowel and Dolohov, and the group had been able to narrow down a few properties registered to their families in the highlands. Malfoy was able to confirm the locations, which ones had been in use, as well as assist in ruling out one suspected area. The aurors in the room stayed on guard as Malfoy talked, even as he sat wandless and was fully compliant.

As much as it hurt their pride, it was clear in Harry’s and Ron’s face they were grateful for Malfoy’s input. When the session finally wrapped up, the group stood to depart. Harry had clasped Malfoy on the back and offered him his hand. Ron had nodded at him and left. They both lingered in the hallway as Hermione faltered in her steps, unsure of how to directly interact with him, what she even wanted to say or do as her heart thumped in her chest. The corner of his mouth ticked up, so subtle she would have missed it if she hadn’t spent years thinking of his expressions.

“Granger-“ he said hesitating on his words, shooting a glance towards the impatient guard and her two friends waiting for her steps away. She shook her head, ignoring him, before stepping out to join the other two.

___

For the next week, Draco Malfoy was brought in interspersedly into their meetings to advise on their plans for a raid. And for the next week, Hermione avoided him outside of acknowledging his presence as required through the meetings.

It was a Thursday evening, Hermione was one of the last in the office. She was building the case against Rowel, ensuring it was air tight. She was assembling the file, making an index of testimonies, memories, evidence, and written accounts. 

Her desk was littered with various magical items she had collected over the years, enchanted playing cards that performed tricks and often took to reshuffling themselves, an italian terra cotta plate on which the depicted olympic gods often warred with each other, and the aura reader Theo had gifted her. Her knick knacks had survived in her parents house, warded in her childhood bedroom, and she liked having some decor on her otherwise bleak desk. 

A tap on her desk broke her attention away from the plate's retelling of Venus and Mars' being captured under a net, she looked up startled to see Draco standing in front of her. In his hand he held a vial, filled with a familiar silver liquid. “What is it?” She asked, curiosity winning out. The two had barely spoken, and truth be told she had hardly taken notice due to the amount of work she had taken on.

His expression remained neutral as he answered “Personal memories of Rowel to be submitted as evidence”. She took the vial from him carefully. “Was this the condition of your release?” She asked, he nodded, choosing to not elaborate. “Is it just a desperate plea to stay out of Azkaban? Or are you truly hoping for redemption?” The words spilled out before she could stop herself.

He stilled, eyes dropping from hers and face contorting as he schooled his expression. He looked back up to her waiting gaze .

“Ginny and Neville say you helped them throughout last year, you healed me in your manor, you destroyed the horcrux. But yet when Voldemort called, you went” She continued in a cold voice, fingers clutching the vial tightly.

Malfoy’s eyes steeled over, and he nodded. She wasn’t sure what she was expecting, a fight, a defense, any type of explanation. But what she didn’t expect was him to turn and walk away, that auror dutifully following him as he left. Her eyes drifted down as his footsteps sounded, and she absentmindedly noticed the emotional aura reader had registered a high reading.

Once the door closed behind him, she set the vial down and dropped her head into her hands. Embarrassment flushed her neck and she annoyingly felt tears form at the corner of her eyes.

But she had cried enough for a lifetime over the past couple months, and now was not the time.

___

Draco dragged himself through the floo, waving goodbye to Jones, the auror who was still supervising him everywhere. The green flames flashed revealing Nott Manor’s familiar drawing room. Since being released from his detention he had been unable to return to the Malfoy Manor, unwilling to see that place and the scraps that were left of his old life. He had turned up on the front steps, not knowing where to go, afraid to knock. Luna had swung open the door and with a bright smile informed him that Theo had said he would be coming. Draco Malfoy was surprised but not shocked to see her there, and Theo had pulled him into a hug. And there he stayed, for the time being at least. 

Walking into the room he could see that Theo was sprawled on the floor, picking up scraps of paper and setting them back down one by one. Luna was sat, observing his methods and note taking diligently. This kind of bizarre behavior still gave him pause, and he often felt his was encroaching on the couple despite their reassurances that he was welcome.

“Oh Draco, you're back!” Luna said as Theo continued his movements uninterrupted.

“What is he doing?” Draco asked, gesturing to his friend on the floor. “Oh he's trying a divination method using runes” Luna said.

Draco nodded and scratched his chin, as he stepped out and dusted off his coat. He was inspecting the state of his hair in the mirror, mind still swimming from his conversation with Hermione. She would never forgive him, and he knew in his gut he did not deserve it. 

“Wrackspurts are swarming you, what happened?” Luna’s voice trailed, wrinkling her nose as she asked.

This caught Theo’s attention and pulled his eyes from the floor to look at his friend for the first time since he entered the room. Taking in Draco’s manner he frowned, pulling himself up to lean back on his knees he watched the other man take a deep breath. “Tough day at the DMLE, but aren’t they all?” Theo followed up Luna’s question. Draco finally tore his eyes away from his own reflection to meet theirs. 

“I don’t know what to do” Draco started cryptically, but shook his head and pivoted “Rowel could be anywhere and there is no way we can check without alerting him to our presence” Luna frowned as he spoke, Draco came to sit on the sofa across from the chair she was sat on, Theo in between them. 

“I’m going to go check on the turnips in the greenhouse, they would help you clear up the wrackspurts” Luna said, rising and bending swiftly to press a kiss to Theo’s forehead, squeezing his hand as she excused herself. Theo watched as she walked out, before turning his attention back to the blond. 

“What happened?” He asked once the door had closed behind Luna, rising to his feet and looking down at the man who sat across from him. Draco rolled his eyes, but relented “Granger, she wont look at me, will barely speak to me, and then today asks if I did all of this just to stay out of Azkaban.” 

Theo nodded, taking all of this in. “You know I went to see her,” He said, causing Draco’s head to snap up to him. “She asked if I knew about you and I said yes. But now I wonder if I was missing some context after all, and I wonder if she is too”

Draco’s eyes widened, his moments with her always on his mind. “Have you tried speaking with her, explaining your actions, apologizing?” Theo continued, asking what in retrospect seemed a very obvious course of action. “She may seem like she knows everything, but even she can not read your mind” 

___

Harry had made it a habit to get to work around 20 minutes early. Just enough to be completely settled by the time Robards would walk in but not early to the point that others would find it strange. It was in these mornings that gave him time to reflect and gather his thoughts in preparation for the day. Make his to do list and get a tea or coffee all before anyone else walked through the door.

Until the week Draco Malfoy started, from then on he was no longer the first there or the last to leave. Malfoy would arrive with Jones, sit down, and diligently begin his assignments. Harry had used his “chosen one” bravado to see the work Malfoy was assigned, as he had been skeptical of him suddenly working with the DMLE. Until Robards had sat him down and explained that his own testimony was the reason they were willing to work with Malfoy, that they needed someone who had been on the inside to serve as an informant, that Malfoy was still being watched closely and it had taken some of his edge off.

It was still awkward though, especially as he could see Hermione was hurt by this situation. Harry could sense there was a different layer that he didn't fully grasp there, so he didn’t want to rock the boat any further. This week they had finally gotten intel on where potentially Rowel could be hiding. A muggle store in a rural town had been looted, and the local news had noted a few oddities that had been flagged by the ministry. Upon their initial investigation, Malfoy had been able to confirm that Rowel had property in that area that he had inhabited as a country hunting cabin, and traces of dark magic were at the scene.

Harry and Ron had gotten ready, Jones was leading the mission and supervising Malfoy. The later setting summer sun kept the group alert as they trekked through the wilderness. Harry and Ron began taking down the wards, careful not to trip any alarms. Malfoy and Jones were maintaining the disillusionment charm on the 4 of them. Once the wards fell, the group signalled each other silently to move forward. The “cabin” came into view and Harry couldn't help but  snort. Rich old pureblood family money definition of a cabin was different than he pictured in his mind. 

Jones cast a revelio charm as they entered the building, one sole form was revealed, and all hell broke loose. 

Malfoy wrenched Harry back as a spell slashed out hitting Malfoy across the chest. Harry was catching his breath, processing the fact that Malfoy had just protected him, as Jones sealed the entrance. Ron and Malfoy took off after Rowel as footsteps began to sound across the landing of the second floor. Harry ran to the back door, Jones on his heals as they prepared to intercept Rowel. The plan had been to slip in unnoticed and capture Rowel unawares. The back up plan had been for Ron and Malfoy to flush him out and Harry and Jones to seal the exits and maintain the perimeter to trap him in. 

Rowel came barreling down the back steps, wand drawn curses flying, easily deflecting Harry’s expelliarmus . His eyes were blazing with madness, an almost unhuman expression on his face. 

“Potter” Rowel snarled “Still only know one spell?” He taunted sending a barrage of nasty curses at him.Harry rolled his eyes as he shielded himself and heard Jones next to him dryly chuckle. “Rowel come quietly, there is no point in keeping this up we’ll never stop looking for you” Jones said, stepping forward, dueling viciously. “Well then,” Rowel said and turned his wand on himself. Harry paused confused, and Jones shouted as he physically leaped to grab him. Just as Ron came down the steps, Rowel began to speak, without any hesitation Ron leaped to tackle him. Once on the ground the two men rolled, exchanging blows. Jones and Harry grabbed Rowel, tearing him off of Ron and stunning him. The three men looked at each other in shock and relief for a moment. Harry frowned “Where is Malfoy?” he asked. Ron groaned, sitting up from the ground. “Rowel got him with a diffendo , he's still stitching himself up upstairs” Jones nodded “I’ll get Malfoy, you two get him back to the holding cells” he said authoritatively heading up the steps to check on Malfoy.

Ron turned to Harry with a wide exhilarated grin, adrenaline pumping through both of the boys, looking down at the unconscious man between them. 

—-

It was a late night in mid July that Rowel was finally caught, hiding out in his heavily warded estate in the highlands. Harry, Ron, and Draco were supporting a senior auror during the raid. 

Hermione had waited at the ministry with the back up forces if needed to portkey in if a distress signal came. Instead 45 minutes later Ron and Harry stumbled through the floo fresh from the mission, ashes strewn on their face. Ron walked with a limp, supported by his adrenaline. Relief flooded her body and she wrapped her arms around the both of them as they both began to excitedly fill her in. 

A moment later the floo opened again and the auror and Draco walked through. Catching Hermione’s eye over Weasley’s shoulder, he froze momentarily. She could see the gash on his shoulder bleeding through the top of his shirt. He came back into himself as the aurors clapped him on his shoulder to congratulate him, causing him to wince. Malfoy avoided eye contact with her, as she was whisked with Harry and Ron to the healers.

___

Ron had danced around her for months, as she pointedly avoided any and all opportunity for what had occurred between them to be discussed or grown upon. At first she had felt mean, shying away from Ron and seeing his disappointment. But her heart hurt seeing Harry hold Ginny together, and she knew Ron didn’t hold the solution to that.

He had come back from the mission reinvigorated and it seemed that the issue could no longer be avoided.

“Hermione- stay” He had said in the medical ward as the nurse had left, and everyone else had turned to go. Harry had shot her a wink as he left the room, and Hermione felt her lunch rising back up.

“What is it?” She asked in a kind tone. Ron rolled his eyes “Don’t give me that” he said back, all trace of humor gone.

She nodded and pursed her lips, fists awkwardly fidgeting at her side before flatly laying her palms on her thigh. Ron sighed and turned to face her. “Are we ever going to talk about us?” he asked, honest and brave as ever.

Her arms wrapped around herself nervously and she didn’t respond. At her silence, Ron nodded. An understanding that could only be forged from years of friendship. “I thought that there was something between us and when we kissed, I felt something, but it’s been weeks and you avoid me. Please if it’s something I did, just have out with it” He said gesturing impatiently.

She froze, the day she was dreading finally arrived. In this moment she would have almost preferred dueling for her life.

“Ron-I” She began stuttering, seeing his expectant gaze she righted herself “I don’t feel the same way, I thought I loved you but after what we’ve been through it’s just -“

“Not the same?” he filled in from his seat on the medical bed. “I think we’d both be hurting ourselves to pretend it is” She continued emboldened. He nodded, scratching his chest.

 “I think I’ll always love you” Ron said, “But it’s not the way I thought I did” She nodded, eyes tearing up.

“So by any chance do you know if Lavender is seeing anyone these days?” He said with an air of practiced nonchalance. She scoffed, even as the tears in her eyes still threatened to spill. 

____

A moment later Hermione stepped into the hall, leaving Ron to rest. She was slightly surprised to see that Draco was still standing, visibly injured, speaking with Robards and Harry. Harry seemed to be aggravated, hands on his hip. Malfoy was pale, leaning back on the wall, and Robards’ back was to her, his shoulders tense.

 In the dim light, she was reminded of when Draco had been in the hospital wing after Harry had used that dueled him. Hermione hadn’t been able to sleep well after Harry described the effects of the spell, guilt weighing on her, having known the book was dangerous and she didn’t do enough to stop his obsession with it. After a night of tossing and turning she had had to stop by before breakfast to check on him, reassure herself he was alive. Malfoy had been asleep looking like the picture of innocence in the morning light she had foolishly thought at the time. She frowned as she noticed the blood continued to seep down his front but ignored it, figuring the healers probably had it under control, and turned to go home.

___

The next Monday found their work environment changed, Harry started the day cheerily making conversation with Draco and including him in the group coffee run explaining the American trend of ice coffee to the blond’s disdain. Laughing as Draco hesitantly sipped the beverage but refraining from any additional comment once Draco relented that it was good. Draco still had to be escorted every day by an auror, a condition of his parole that he did not have free range inside the ministry. Harry had volunteered for Draco duty, and promptly Hermione was avoiding them both.

Rowel’s trial was set to begin Friday morning. She had arrived early, taking her place on the Wizengot floor to serve as one of the guards on stand by. Rowel sat handcuffed on a chair in the middle of the room, posture stiff, taking in those who surrounded him.

She was positioned at the door, watching the court proceedings. Unsurprisingly he was convicted on all charges: murder, torture, terrorism the list was extensive. He remained calm through out the whole trial, not contesting any charges. Overall it went too smoothly. 

  It was as he was leaving the room, in a deceptively calm manor, that things went awry.

Hermione saw his expression change as soon as he saw her, an all too familiar glint in his eye. She drew her wand as he began to charge, but before she could even cast a spell another body came inbetween them tackling Rowel to the ground. Flashes went off from the court reporters capturing the moment.

Rowel was screaming at her, obscenities she had never heard before. But a quick silencer was cast by the man physically restraining him. Draco Malfoy had wrestled him to the ground and was currently binding him. Robards had joined in helping Malfoy restrain Rowel. Harry had come from the other side of the room, to be next to her. She stood wand drawn, for once not knowing what to do. 

Once Robards and Harry had proceeded to remove Rowel from the room, the reporters all but rushed Draco. Hermione rolled her eyes and turned to leave, ignoring the calls from the Daily Prophet and Witch Weekly reporters. As soon as she was out of the room, and out of sight she leaned on the wall, pressing both palms against it breathing deeply, gathering her senses. A bang sounded behind her and loud footsteps announced the arrival of Malfoy.

She straightened herself up, forcing herself to calm down, as he came into view. He paused seeing her.

She nodded at him, “He got you good” She remarked gesturing to the scratches on his face from Rowel. His hand came up to feel them, wincing as he did. “Here” she said gesturing him closer, she drew her wand, he looked at her with an unreadable expression but stepped closer. Delicately she held her wand to his wound, murmuring healing spells she watched as the irritated marked faded from his face and the slight areas were Rowel had managed to break skin knit themselves back together. 

Taking in his expression, she stepped back remembering herself. “I appreciate you helping out, but I had it handled” She said, even as she kicked herself mentally for being so blunt. The last thing wanted was for everyone to think she was unable to handle her own battles. Draco snorted, stepping back agitated “We work together now, in case you forgot” unable to bite back the response. It took her by surprise, she was so used to his recent passive nature. “Right well, thank you, but it was unnecessary” She reaffirmed, putting her hands on her hips. He threw his hands up, now actually looking angry. 

“Understood, next time shall I do nothing as a dark wizard tries to assault you” He asked anger flaring. 

Hermione felt rage.

“What, again?” she spat, venom in her tone taking Malfoy aback. He was treating her like she was fragile and she was not fragile. 

She thrust her arm out, removing the glamour, the scars on her arm red and raw against her pale skin. 

His expression darkened, and a raw look crossed his face. 

“This happened to me” Hermione said voice rising, “I was in the war too. Rowel doesn’t scare me, I don’t need a hero” She finished, yelling now.

Malfoy stared at her arm still outstretched, suddenly he was grabbing it gently, pulling her closer to look at it. She felt herself lean into his touch, eyes suddenly blinking back tears.

A throat cleared behind them, interrupting her. She turned to see an angry Harry staring her down.

“Malfoy” Harry started “Could you please give me a moment with Hermione?” 

Hermione ripped her arm out of his grasp.

Draco blinked, looking at her in a way she didn’t understand, and he walked away brushing past Harry, who patted him on the back, which only further served to irritate Hermione. 

Once Draco was out of sight, Harry cast a silencing spell around them.

“Harry-“ She began “Have you lost it?” Harry asked cutting her off. Hermione gaped at his question “What?-“ she began “No, seriously, Hermione what are you doing behaving this way? Yelling at Malfoy not 10 feet away from an army of reporters?” He asked cutting her off again. Shame flooded her emotions, embarrassment flushing her cheeks, her stomach sinking as she reflected. “I understand you were upset and embarrassed, but you do not take that out on Malfoy . Whatever anger you have towards him, you need to figure this out. We are a team now, we need to work together”

Her eyebrows shot up at Harry’s speech, “Just like that you can forgive him? For everything?” She asked incredulous.

Harry shook his head “No, I can’t. But I have to try, I can’t live with anger and hate inside of me anymore. Otherwise I might of well just have died the second time I was killed.” He said plainly.

Hermione choked out a sob, hand coming up to cover her mouth. Harry blinked and took a deep breath, he stepped forward and pulled Hermione into a hug. She hugged him back, not knowing what to do or say feeling thoroughly admonished but not understood. Her feelings for once could not be ignored anymore, there was nothing to distract herself with in this moment.

Chapter Text

Draco awoke that Saturday from his usual nightmares, to find a new nightmare come true on the front page of the Daily Prophet. Rubbing sleep from his eyes he dragged himself out of the rather cushy four post bed in Nott’s guest room, wrapping a robe around himself as he made his way down to the kitchens. He was unfazed by the scene that greeted him of Luna levitating various materials, watching as they bumped into each other and light refracted off of the collection of items. Some type of mirrored ball, a set of champagne flutes and a collection of fruit danced in the air. Theo was sat watching her, chatting animatedly away as he sipped on his morning tea. Both were still rumpled from bed, hair a mess, slippers on, and a matching robe set on if you could believe it. 

Draco ignored it, with a mumbled good morning to the both of them, sat down to his place setting. Without any comment Luna floated one of the clementines over to him. He snagged it with an appreciative grin and began to peel it. 

The rather domestic morning was interrupted by an owl swooping in and rather unceremoniously dropping three Daily Prophets onto their respective laps. Draco stared down in horror as Theo exhaled in shock. 

The front page was largely taken up by a photo, printed in color, of him jumping on Rowel in front of Hermione. The Saturday morning headline read out “Golden Girl Saved by Reformed Death Eater” he grimaced reading it. “She’s gonna love that” he mumbled. Theo laughed dryly “Oh for sure” Draco felt his head drop into his hands. “So how did it feel to finally getting a few hits in on Rowel?” Theo asked, not realizing his friend’s melodramatic state.

Theo looked over at his friend sitting catercorner to him, taking in the state of him. Something that had been bothering him for months now, a question on the tip of his tongue. Remembering how devastated Hermione had been seeing Draco collapse after destroying the horcrux. How she asked about him when Theo had gone to visit. How Draco was so upset by the prospect of never earning her forgiveness. 

Seeing the dejected attitude he continued “Well, what is with you playing knight in shining armor?” Theo asked, pushing the issue. Draco grunted noncommittally and picked his clementine back up ripping off the next part of peel rather viciously, Theo noted. Draco felt his anxiety building, not knowing how to tell his friend or what to say.

“Its nothing” He finally said dismissively, resolving to hold it all in and get past it for once.

“Well that's not true is it? You care for her” Luna’s breezy voice came in a concerned tone.

Theo’s eyes widened, an alarmed expression on his face as Luna’s words rang true.

Draco felt his stomach drop, he glared at Luna.

“What- how” He spluttered, unable to deny it, humiliated.

“You both have very distinct auras, it is obvious when they have intertwined, it was your sixth year right?” Luna chimed, her eyes glinting with knowing. Theo gasped, looking back at Draco, expecting to see anger from his friend. But instead, he saw heartbreak written across his face. Draco swallowed and nodded. Luna hummed and smiled.

Draco stood suddenly, chair screeching as he pushed back. Feet carrying him quickly from the room, door slamming behind him. Theo stared after in shock, Luna looked at him expectantly squeezing his hand. Theo rose to go after him. Hearing Draco’s footsteps and the sound of the front door opening, he followed, seeing him already halfway across the lawn towards the gardens. Theo ran after.

It was at the edge of hedge maze that he caught up to him. Draco was breathing fast. At Theo’s hand falling on his shoulder, Draco spun around, eyes wild.

Theo was struggling to understand “What happened between you two?” He asked finally. Draco looked past him and nodded. The pair found a bench to sit on, and finally once Draco collected himself and straightened up.

“I don’t know when it started” he answered honestly “Whether it was the moment you confronted me in fourth year, or in fifth when Umbridge asked me for permission to use crucio on students, or if it was when Granger punched me in the face. But by the time I fully realized it was too late, I was branded inducted and it was do or die.” Draco confessed.  “I was so jealous of you, that summer after fourth year” 

“Granger, she, she’s exceptional. Beautiful, smart, and for a while I thought she was yours” Draco relented wistfully.

“I coveted her, I was selfish. I always have been. I kissed her. She sought me out and I wasn’t brave enough to be honest, to do what was right, I wanted her. When she was gone, on the run, I realized I could not sit back and observe, I had to take action or else I could never live with myself.” 

“But I was too late, she got hurt, people died, I'll never deserve her forgiveness”

Theo sat, a tempest of emotions whirling within him. Frustration with Draco at a peak, understanding of how difficult it was to fight against his upbringing, empathy for Hermione, not knowing what to do or say. Draco beside him, was lost in his own mind, his full confession finally spoken aloud. The path to absolution still a mystery. 

___

Hermione had read the article over her breakfast and, not for the first or last time in her life, incinerated the paper. Apparently multiple witnesses claimed Hermione fainted from the heroics. 

Ginny had arrived around 11, taken one look at the pile of ash on her table and laughed out loud. 

“Hermione please -“ “I’m issuing a warrant” Hermione said determinedly, crossing her arms. “You can Not use your auror powers to arrest Skeeter” Ginny droned “Well then what are they good for!” Hermione huffed and pouted

Ginny rolled her eyes “Come on you promised me you would come to lunch today” “Well that was before I knew I would be the center of the media circus” Hermione responded, slumping onto her chair and picking her book back up. Ginny whined “Please I’ve been dying to catch up, and we can even go somewhere muggle so we can avoid the whole mess”

Hermione sensing a losing battle, relented. 

Ginny had squealed with delight, excitedly apparating them to a muggle restaurant she had heard great things about, Nandos. As the two girls got their food and sat, Hermione laughing to herself internally remembering her jokes with Harry, Ginny began chatting. 

Ginny was going back to Hogwarts next month, and Hermione was envious. Even though she knew the school held complex memories she couldn’t help but to be jealous. 

“Do you think you’ll try contacting your parents soon?” Ginny asked, snapping Hermione out of her internal spiral.

“Oh, um, I’m not sure I’ve just been so busy with work and wanting to make sure that it’s safe” She said simply, looking down while picking at her food. Ginny nodded “Well the war is over, we won, you’re only punishing yourself by keeping them away” She said slowly, as if it was rehearsed.

Hermione nodded “You’re right, I’m just afraid” she candidly replied. Ginny began an all too familiar pep talk “You’re one of  the bravest strongest person I know-“ She started attempting to cheer her up “But what if I’m not, what if I don’t want to be” Hermione snapped, cutting her off. “The past three years feel like a nightmare I just woke up from, the whole world is different, and somehow it’s always up to me to help and do the job. I just want to catch my breath” She ranted. Ginny grabbed her hand, squeezing gently encouraging her

“Harry- told me that he can’t hold on to this hate and anger and he’s moving past it. But for me, I don’t know how I will be able to. There will never not be people who don’t think less of me because of my blood status, something I didn’t even know was a thing until I was 11.” Hermione paused for a breath, her stream of consciousness urging her on.

 “There’s something else I need to tell you, but it has to stay between us” she said to Ginny. Ginny nodded again, having been listening attentively this whole time “Of course, please you don’t need to keep all of this inside” 

Hermione nodded pursing her lips “Malfoy, he  kissed me in sixth year” Ginny gasped loudly, hand flying up to cover her mouth. At Hermione’s pointed look Ginny straightened up “Sorry, sorry go on” Hermione nodded “Well actually we kissed twice, and once I realized he was a death eater. I just felt so stupid, used and betrayed and icky” Ginny’s eyes were wide, jaw dropped, hearing all of this for the first time.

“He also apparently healed me after Bellatrix tortured me, the combination of the blood magic of the knife recognized his blood as familiar and quickness to cast it is why I recovered as well as I did” At this point Ginny’s eyebrows were into her hair line. 

Hermione let the silence lapse for a moment, before she kicked Ginny under the table, snapping her companion back to reality. “Right, right” Ginny shook her head, sipping her water through the straw then, on a second thought, chugging the whole glass. 

Hermione still stayed quiet, waiting for the judgement to pass. “Wow and this whole time we thought you were just really down bad for Ron” Ginny laughed, incredulous, catching Hermione’s eye she laughed harder “Well you were all really off track” Hermione responded sarcastically, laughing too.

Ginny nodded thoughtfully as her laughter subsided “Well that also helps explain why you’re so angry even still, it was extra personal for you” Ginny said, although her analysis did miss the fact that nothing was more personal than the blood in her veins. Ginny cleared her throat and continued on “Well this also does clear some things up, he asked about you” This time it was Hermione’s turn, for her eyebrows to shoot up questioningly. “He what?” she pressed, confused.

“He did, last year. I couldn’t figure out why he and Nott kept helping us. Amycus had me cornered and would have used the cruciatus curse, I was terrified, and Malfoy stunned him” Hermione’s jaw dropped having never heard this particular story before. “So I watched him, and one night he was alone by the lake and I was determined to get answers. And though he wouldn’t reveal anything about his motives, he asked if I had heard from you” Ginny finished. 

Hermione sat, stunned, and munched on a chip. “That’s- that’s” she stuttered, not knowing what to say. Ginny suddenly slid her own copy of the Daily Prophet out of her purse and onto the table in between them.

“I think you should talk to him, at the very least you can get some closure” Ginny said. 

___

The next day, Hermione woke up, determined to start facing this. She found herself doing her laundry and folding it the muggle way, dusting the guest bedroom, and wiping down her windows before she could let herself sit down.  She had spent the night journaling, Crookshanks irate at her light still on at 1 in the morning, trying to make sense of the mess feelings she had been putting off for over a year. Unfortunately it seemed that Draco Malfoy accounted for a larger portion of her recent stress than she would have liked to originally admit, which while helpful to put it into words it did hurt her pride. Grey eyes haunted her dreams that Sunday night.

In the morning, back in the office, he was usually one of the first to arrive with Harry, both with their Starbucks order excitedly comparing the different drinks. As much as it pained to admit her, she thought their excitement over the new muggle chain was wholesome. But nevertheless she had a goal to accomplish, eat the frog and all that. So at 7:50 am she stood in front of Draco’s desk, staring down at him as he wiped the whip cream from his nose and the smile fell from his face. “Can we talk?” She asked, his eyes widened “Yeah, yeah” he turned to look at Harry who nodded at him and stood to go with her to a private conference room, not booked for the next three hours according to the sign up sheet posted outside the door.

They both stayed silent, it was awkward. Hermione tugged at the side of her work trousers. “I owe you an apology” She said finally, she looked up to see Draco grimacing “No, you don't-“ he began. “No I do, how I reacted in that moment was unprofessional and unnecessary. I was upset, and took it out on you wrongly” She finished, feeling a tiny weight off of her shoulders which felt nice. Draco looked her in her eyes, “It’s me who owes you an apology, for the last 10 years of our lives.” He looked as if he wanted to say more, but stopped himself. “Oh!” She said blinking, not having expected that.

The conference room door suddenly opened and Harry ducked through, “Hermione Draco you two have to try the frappuccino I got today” He said interrupting the two, not even noticing the weird energy between them and bustling in with his usual chaos. 

___

When Shacklebolt had reached out with a job offer, it had been less of an offer and more of a demand. Theo found his first week in the Unspeakable department to actually be quite boring. The whole thing was rules and procedures, signing forms, making vows with careful wording, and doing trainings on how to wash your hands. All in not too exciting of a time. His second week however had been incredible, filled with magic beyond his wildest dreams and applying his gift to new lengths.

 “Hermione!” He called, drawing attention by the floo network as he was heading out for the day. She was waiting patiently to meet up with him, having made these plans to catch up and celebrate his new job. He excitedly caught up with her, and pulled her through the floo behind him.

Hermione crashed down, and looked around. Nott manor was not what she expected. Sure it was a grand old house, but it seemed that a serious redecoration effort had begun.Theo smiled “Welcome to my house, as of May this year once I put my Dad in the ground” He said grinning, flourishing his arms. Hermione nodded “Theo- did you have too much caffeine today?” She asked taking in his exuberance. Theo waved a hand, and his happiness was contagious; she couldn’t help but to smile as she took him in. 

“Now it’s almost all Luna’s touches of course, she has tons of ideas on how to improve the space and I listened to almost all of them sage some minor tweaks” He said gesturing around the place. “It’s really lovely” She said, looking around, eyes narrowing in on a framed picture.

“So care to tell me why last week’s Daily Prophet is framed on the mantel?” Hermione asked accusingly. Theo paused in his movement and smiled “Like I said I added some minor tweaks”

Hermione huffed, but refrained from comment. Theo laughed “Oh come on, I know how you feel about Rita Skeeter” he said goading her, but Hermione just sat not rising to the bait. At her uncharacteristic silence, Theo frowned, taking in her melancholic expression.

He sat across from her, summoning tea onto the table between them. “The weather recently has been so dismal” He mused, staring out the window at the grey skies.

Hermione huffed “It’s the English summer, a very fickle thing” raising the cup to take a sip wrinkling her nose at the loose tea in the cup. “Theo, don’t tell me you’re seriously trying to read my leaves right now?” She asked setting the cup down. He rolled his eyes “I have one gift god forbid I use it” he replied sarcastically.

She giggled at his mock outrage, but did not sip from the cup again, setting it down on the table between them resolutely. “So do you just like know everything? What the right thing to do is always? Or does the future change pretty frequently?” She asked. Theo huffed, tipping his head back in the seat sipping his tea. “Trelawney told me once, that outside of a prophecy it’s all just possibilities. But in my experience what I see is pretty concrete, usually different paths or options appear but once a chain of events is set in motion it’s bound to play out” He explained “Unfortunately I don’t see everything, intuition plays a large role, finding specifics is difficult, a lot of things I’m left to infer when I’m missing context” He continued, and Hermione nodded. 

“Do you ever see me in a different career?” She asked suddenly out of the blue. Theo shook his head “Specific jobs rarely appear like that unless it’s closely linked to a person's identity, you are so much more than just an auror healer professor so it’s not relevant when I consult spirits. Why? Thinking of quitting?” 

Hermione laughed “I honestly don’t know” She said digging her toe into the floor. Theo grinned “Watch it, Luna just had the floors polished would hate for scuff marks to appear”

“Where is she right now?” Hermione asked, having been looking forward to seeing the other girl. Theo’s smile softened “She’s visiting her father, but she should be back soon” He answered, looking down seeing Hermione was no longer drinking her tea his brow furrowed “ Would you like anything else? Soda, butterbeer, wine, water?” Theo asked intent on playing a good host. Hermione looked down at the tea leaves floating in her drink, wrinkling her nose at the thought of the texture. “Yes, if you wouldn’t mind, could I have some water?” She asked. “Still, sparkling?” Theo asked getting up to head to the kitchens to see his options. “Stills fine” She called as he walked out of the room. 

The door swung close, and the whoosh of the floo sounded behind her. She turned, a smile on her face, expecting to see Luna stepping out of the green flames. Draco Malfoy stood in the mantle, jaw agape. 

“Granger- Hi” He said, clearing his throat, stepping out, a concerned look on his face. “Malfoy, hey” She responded, straightening up. “Theo just stepped out, I’m sure he’ll be back in a moment” Feeling awkward, not having expected to see him. “Right” he said, nodding. They both fell quiet, letting silence lapse. It pained her to admit that, even now, that she found him attractive. His blond hair was longer than when they had been in school, and he no longer wore it slicked down. His jaw was clenched, which only further served to highlight his strong features. Grey eyes gleaming silver in the lower light. His dress shirt hung on his frame, emphasizing his broad shoulders. He looked back up to her, and she blushed realizing she had been staring. Suddenly the seam on the arm of her chair was very captivating. It was a hard pill to swallow, his apology for everything, that what had happened between them was a regret.

The sound of the door opening drew both of their eyes, Theo stepped in a glass of water in hand, pausing as he took in the tension he was walking into. “Draco you're home!” He said excitedly. “Yes, at the same time I always get back” Draco responded, eyebrows raised. “Home?” Hermione echoed looking between the two of them. “Yes, I’ve been staying here” Draco answered. Hermione nodded, rising to her feet. “Well it was good to see you Theo, we'll have to catch up again soon. Malfoy” She said nodding in acknowledgement to the other man. He stepped out of her way as she stepped into the floo and vanished rather quickly. Draco swallowed hard watching the length of her curls flash out of sight.

His wallowing was interrupted by the sound of a glass slamming onto a table. His attention turned to Theo, who seemed irritated. “You were supposed to apologize!” Theo pointed accusingly. Draco’s confusion gave way to disbelief “ I did, that doesn't mean everything’s suddenly ok” He snapped, shocked, then continued “I can’t believe you would think that springing us on each other with no warning would fix things” Theo’s brows furrowed, having not fully considered the situation. Draco, seeing his friend's superficial attempt for what it was, shook his head and stalked off.

___

The auror office was still busy as ever, receiving multiple tips daily of possible sightings of those still on the run.

This day however, a tip had been called in from the Unspeakable department. Draco Malfoy was now a target in retaliation to him “saving” Hermione. The death eaters that were still out there in the shadows had held no love for him, but now were actively plotting against the blood traitor.

As Hermione read the brief, her heart dropped in her chest. Draco’s shoulders squared as he absorbed it and Harry’s frown grew on his face.

Ron was the one to break the silence amongst the four of them clustered together around their desks. “Malfoy, you’re going to have to be vigilant” he said, stating the obvious. Harry stood abruptly and walked in the direction of Robards, the three watched the tense whispered conversation across the room. Robards shot Harry a look of disbelief but at Harry’s rising voice he relented “Malfoy- my office” He called as Harry followed in behind him. Malfoy adjusted his tie, standing to comply with the order.

Hermione and Ron watched him go, attention turning back to the notice once he was in Robards office. “What do you think they’re talking about?” Ron asked her, setting the notice aside and gesturing to the closed door. Hermione shrugged, mind reeling “Probably the validity of the threat and if Malfoy needs security”

At this Ron snorted, Hermione snapped her attention back up. Seeing her expression, he righted himself “Sorry, it’s just, there’s no way the Ministry would spring for security for him. They won’t even enforce that Mungo's healers help him.” He said as if that was obvious.

At this Hermione's brows furrowed “What?!” She practically shrieked. Ron nodded “Yeah, after field missions Robards patches him up or he goes home to his house elves. The first time he went to Mungos after our mission they ignored him for hours”

“You can’t be serious, but he was injured” She chimed remembering how he had come back through the floo. Ron nodded “It’s true, it’s partly why Harry is sticking his neck out for him, being his babysitter and all” 

Hermione’s focus dropped back to her desk, she was in disbelief at what she was hearing. The blood that had soaked the front of Draco's shirt that night pictured clearly in her mind.   

___

Harry’s birthday was a happy riotous affair. The Leaky Cauldron was packed with friends, family, and ministry coworkers. Hermione had sat with Ron, as Harry and Ginny drank, danced, and mingled. The young couple never parting, always touching, tipsy after a few drinks and taking turns staring heart eyes at each other. She smiled, happy to see them together after all they had been through.

Ron was boisterous, cheeks red from a few drinks, laughter coming easy, regaling the people around them with jokes and stories. Hermione saw a flash of blonde hair across the room and was on her feet in an instant determined and headed that way. The head she was chasing, whirled around the bar and she grabbed on to the coat.

“Lavender!” She cried excitedly, pulling the other girl into a hug. Lavender giggled, wrapping her arms around Hermione. “Mione” The other girl said in a sing-song voice. The two pulled apart to look at each other. Hermione took in the other. Lavender had been attacked by Greyback during the battle and the red scars trailed up the girl’s neck. She had survived somehow, but seeing her classmate stitched up in the Great Hall had rattled her. “How have you been?” Hermione asked. “Good, y’know just got cleared by Mungo’s last week, love a rare steak now” Lavender joked clearly making light of the situation.

 Hermione nodded and opened her mouth to speak but was cut off “Are you here with Ron?” Lavender asked, waggling her eyebrows. Hermione's eyes widened “No! No Im not at all actually with Ron, not here with Ron either.” She stumbled through the sentence she was blurting out. Lavender smirked “Oh interesting” She responded. Hermione nodded, blushing. “Let’s get a drink!” She filled, wanting to break up the train of conversation. Lavender nodded and the two headed to the bar. As Hermione turned she heard Lavender gasp, “Is that Nott and Malfoy?” the blonde loudly whispered, Hermione turned and yes it was. 

Malfoy was dressed in a dark grey sweater that seemed warm. It was the most casual thing she had ever seen him wear. It hugged his shoulders, in just the way, that she knew it had been tailored to him. His eyes pierced the room, scanning their surroundings with his intense gaze. She shivered, ducking to avoid eye contact.

Hermione nodded, still trying to work her way to the bar, but a hand on her arm pulled her back. Lavender’s other hand made a come closer gesture and Hermione leaned in. “What?” She asked a little annoyed at what she knew was sure to be said by Lavender, probably nonsense gossip about how they were undercover and still evil.

“They’re the ones who- who stopped Greyback” Lavender stuttered, eyes staring at the two who still stood in the entry way of the crowded bar.

At that Hermione raised both eyebrows. “Oh, I didn’t know that” She said. Lavender looked back at her, “Well you wouldn’t, I only told the aurors who interviewed me about that” Lavender said in a haughty manner. Hermione smiled, there was the Lavender she remembered from the Gryffindor dorms. Hermiones arm came up to remove Lavender’s hand from her. “I’m going to go get that drink!” She said cheerfully and turned on her heel and left. Making a beeline for where she saw Neville at the bar.

Neville was chatty, full of anecdotes regarding his herbology pursuits and tips on how she could improve her garden.  As the lecture went on Hermione couldn’t help but to feel pity for the rest of their house, finally understanding what she had put them through. He stood abruptly to hug a new comer rushing to their table. Hermione turned to see Luna closely tailed by Theo heading to their table. Theo wore a jacket with an embroidery pattern of beets and a love struck expression. Luna held his hand the whole time as her and Neville chatted. He blinked and smiled widely when he saw Hermione.

Theo leaned over “Once these two get started on plants there’s no breaking it up” He said gesturing to the other two with a teasing lilt in his voice. Hermione smiled seeing them together. She gestured at the pattern on his jacket “ Is this intentional?” She asked pointing at a beet in particular in the embroidery. His eyes widened inspecting the pattern, “Watch this” he said excitedly, tapping the image in a quick rhythm and there pulled from the picture was the vegetable, in his hands in the middle of the bar. “It’s amazing- Luna and I worked it out- well she was insistent I wear beets to ward off unpleasant visions this evening and, while I was happy to oblige, you of course get why I don’t want to actually wear them-“ Theo gushed over the roar of the crowd, and Hermione smiled taking in the change in his demeanor, the atmosphere of the room, the sweet taste of her drink, the hum of the  music. 

—-

Hermione stumbled out from the bar after a few more drinks needing a breath of fresh air. She had abruptly left, not mentioning anything to her friends, unnoticed as she slipped out the door. Leaning her back against the wall she laughed to herself as wind struck her, flushing her cheeks and watering her eyes. Sometimes in the happiness and nosiness of the party, it got to be too much for her. Amidst all of the partying she felt sad, and she would take these moments to herself to calm down. Not wanting to ruin anyone’s night with her tears. 

It was a strange feeling of melancholy, they had won it was over she reassured herself. But where as Ron could drink and laugh, Harry had Ginny and a future to look forward to, Theo and Luna were content to talk each others ears off. Hermione could only remember the past in these moments. It was only in the coldness that she could calm down.

A figure appeared in her peripheral, tall and looming. 

“Malfoy” She said taking a deep breath, and looking up at Draco. “Do you smoke?” He asked as he pulled out a fairly brand new looking pack of muggle cigarettes. She shook her head, confused. Draco nodded silently. 

“Where did you pick that up at?” She asked curiosity winning out. 

“Oh I didn’t, Theo gave them to me” He responded, selecting one and pressing it to his lips.

“They’re horrible for your health, he basically gifted you poison” Hermione scoffed, crossing her arms, mentally preparing to deliver the anti smoking campaign she had memorized as a seven year old child. 

“He does have rather odd sense of humor” Draco mused, lighting the cigarette with a wordless gesture, lips curling into a dry smile. The lecture died in her throat, eyes fixed on his mouth.

Clearing her throat, Hermione smiled faintly at his attempt at a joke, but when Draco offered it to her she took it. The warmth filled her lungs, and the smoke hit the back of her throat. As she struggled not to cough, the acrid taste filled her mouth. As she exhaled it she reflected and realized she did not like marbolo reds.

Draco took it back from her with a prowess, she watched as his lips wrapped around where hers had just been, an easy drag pulling from the cig. He began to offer it back to her, but she refused. He shrugged and continued to smoke it by himself.

“So what are you doing out here” He asked, leaning on the wall besides her coming even closer, his scent and the smoke overwhelming her senses.

“Sometimes I just need a moment I guess” Hermione answered, Draco nodded letting the silence lapse.

“It can all just get to be too much sometimes” she continued, leaning back on the wall unconsciously moving even closer to him. Looking up to make eye contact with him.

“Why isn’t Weasley out here with you, then?” He asked dryly lifting an eyebrow, looking down at her with a slightly bemused expression.

She shook her head, crossing her arms, “I don’t want to ruin his night” She said breaking eye contact with him and looking away.

“So considerate” He huffed, taking a long drag.

“It’s not like he owes me anything” She bit back, irritated.

“Besides being a decent boyfriend of course” Malfoy chimed, a smirk on his face. 

“He is not my boyfriend” Hermione almost yelled.

“Oh?” He asked, smirk suddenly gone.

She gave him a discerning look, but he was avoiding her eyes. Wordlessly she stood besides him as he ashed his cigarette.

“So is this a new habit?” She inquired, in a lighthearted attempt, keen on lecturing him on the harmful effects of cigarettes. Malfoy looked at her seriously, she barely resisted squirming uncomfortably under his gaze, “No” He said decidedly, leaning down a little closer he continued in a mock whisper, “I actually found that bloody disgusting” and with that he threw the pack into the bin outside the door of the bar. 

She laughed loudly, the giggle startling out of her. Draco smiled confused looking between her and the pack sitting in the bin. 

“Are you heading back in?” He asked, going to reach for the door.

“No” she shook her head “I don’t think I want to” she added, stepping away from him and establishing some distance.

“Can I walk you to the apparition point?” Malfoy asked.

Her head was swimming trying to make sense of this interaction, looking down she replied “It’s just around the block, I’ll be alright”

Malfoy laughed, “ I think Potter and Theo would both kill me so,” He trailed having already made up his mind.

“Are you sure, with everything going on?” Hermione asked.

He smiled gently, “Please let me see you there,” His tone struck her in his sincerity, and looking up into his eyes she felt herself give in. Hermione relented, stepping back gesturing for him to walk with her.

Malfoy looked at her as the street lights illuminated her silhouette, not believing his luck.

“So how have you been” Hermione ventured attempting to make conversation

Draco looked at her, “You see me almost everyday, it’s pretty much the same” He responded chuckling slightly.

She rolled her eyes “No, it’s not the same as just working with someone everyday” She chided 

He furrowed his brow, “I guess not, living with Theo and Luna has been nice but I think I am going to start looking for my own flat. Other then that, just taking every day as it comes”

 “What's living with them like” she asked in good humor, her own imagination running wild. “It’s nice to see them both happy but I think they would prefer some privacy” Malfoy answered, seeing her expression he grinned “Yesterday I walked in on Luna setting traps for some creature based off of Theo’s tarot readings” At this they both laughed.

“What about you, how are you finding the ministry work? Plan to stay an auror forever?” He asked 

“I’m not sure. I definitely enjoy it for now, but I want to be able to make real change and improve things beyond just arresting criminals” Hermione answered honestly, focusing on her footsteps below her as they rounded the corner. “What about you? I’m sure your inheritance didn’t stop you from dreaming careers when you were younger.”

Malfoy allowed the tease, shaking his head with a brief smile as they came to a stop at the point.

“The world is such a different place now, and I don’t know where I fit anymore” he answered honestly in a voice charged in emotion, staring down at her as if wanting to say more but restraining himself.

She met his gaze, sensing more to his words and understanding the sentiment completely. Her breath caught in her throat as she tried to think of a response, the energy between them different than it had been.

Draco’s hand reached up and his thumb traced the outside of her jaw catching on her bottom lip. “Get home safe, Granger” he all but pleaded stepping back suddenly leaving her dazed. With a nod and a murmured goodnight, she apparated back to her house.

As she landed in her house’s entryway, she smiled slightly to herself. Her own fingers coming up to trace where his touched her. 

Chapter Text

Draco Malfoy stared at the suitcase on the bed that held the belongings he had brought with him to Theo’s house. After the threats that had been made against him, he knew he couldn’t endanger Theo and Luna anymore by continuing to live with them. Even though Theo insisted he was welcome to stay and that the manor wards were near impenetrable, Draco couldn’t shake the feeling that he was tempting fate by staying there. That and the ever growing feeling of being an intruder himself on Theo and Luna. You could only walk in on so many cosy domestic moments before feeling like a third wheel.

He had enlisted a realtor and leased an apartment in London, not too far from the ministry and in a magical building. Returning home to the manor was not something he could bring himself to do, legally he wasn’t even sure if he could. His thoughts went to the unopened letters from Azkaban he had received, not knowing what to reply to his mother let alone his father.

A knock sounded on his door, breaking his train of thought. “You’ve got your stuff ready?” Theo asked casually holding a mug in his hands and barely covering his yawn, as he entered the room. “Yes,” Draco nodded, turning to face him. Theo sauntered closer “Are you sure I can’t convince you to stay? Luna is going back to Hogwarts soon and I’ll be in this big house all alone.” Theo teased sarcastically. Draco felt a grin break across his face.

Theo huffed and plopped onto the bed, one arm extending dramatically. “I foresee you living in this house forever, leading to a fortune of galleons and good luck” Draco laughed in earnest and replied  “Oh come on, I’m underfoot here, besides living around muggles will be good for me” Theo nodded thoughtfully, silently agreeing that he had a point.

“Well I, for one, can not wait to see the bachelor pad you got” Theo relented finally, sitting up and fluffing the bedding he had disrupted.

Draco frowned, shaking his head, “Oh no, you are not allowed over,” he stated seriously. Theo’s head whipped around, jaw dropped with disbelief “You’ve just stayed with me for months-“ “-Yes and the last time I left you unsupervised in my rooms you robbed me-“ “-Oh for christ’s sake it was for the greater good” Theo huffed, cutting him off. Taking in Draco’s apathetic stance, he continued “You really are dramatic” Theo concluded, crossing his arms, leveling his gaze on Draco. Draco laughed “I mean it, I’m even setting my wards so that you can’t find it” 

Theo gasped and reached for a pillow, chucking it at the blond man “This is honestly so insulting” Theo exclaimed, an exaggeratedly outraged expression on his face, the challenge afoot. Draco dodged the second pillow Theo threw as he raced out of the room.

—-

Work continued on, with the energy shifted slightly between Hermione and Draco. No longer outwardly avoiding him, but instead a rare blush would cross her cheeks when they made eye contact, hands pulled back quickly at the slightest touch, leaning slightly too intently in when the other would speak. Ron noticed none of it and would blunder in with his usual air, breaking up the intensity. Harry, however, would catch her eye with a knowing look. What Harry thought he knew she didn’t know, having sworn Ginny to secrecy after their conversation.

That Wednesday afternoon in mid August, a flurry of aurors moved in from the doors, escorting a young man who looked familiar from the distance. The auror, Jones, that escorted him had a pinched expression on his face. “Malfoy this one wants to speak to you, insists on you only, says he has a tip on Dolohov” A rumpled Blaise Zabini stood next to him.

Malfoy shot to his feet “Blaise what’s going on?” he asked concerned. Harry Ron and Hermione shared a look, both of the boys nodded at her, and Hermione stood as well. “Malfoy you can speak to him in the interview room, Granger you too” Jones commanded, Hermione nodded, eyes trained on Zabini as they escorted him into the room. Once Jones saw Blaise seated at the table the door shut. Blaise’s demeanor relaxed instantly, some of his familiar swagger from school returning “Draco Malfoy an auror, never thought I’d see the day” he tutted, shaking his head. Hermione frowned at the man across the table and opened her mouth to speak, but was silenced by Draco’s frown. “Why did you insist on speaking to me only? You’d have to know what that would look like.” Draco asked in an annoyed tone.

Blaise raised his eyebrows and nodded in Hermione’s direction “Granger is here, don’t see any protests from me” She raised an eyebrow in response. Waiting a moment, Blaise finally threw up his hands and relented. “Fine, fine, well frankly because I only trust you” He explained. “Granger’s too goody two shoes to twist what I tell you into an arrest warrant for me, but well, Robards for instance, let’s just say mummy dearest has not left the best impression.” Hermione was slightly offended in all honesty by that comment, but also felt weirdly praised. Draco maintained an unimpressed expression on his face. 

“What information do you have?” Hermione finally pressed. Blaise shot her another appraising glance. “Dolohov, and remaining sympathizers, they’re disorganized, chaotic, unstable, but they’re all furious with Draco here. They’ve been making threats, a lot feel they have nothing to lose since their Gringotts accounts have been frozen” Draco nodded, staring down his old house mate. 

“And is there anything more helpful you would like to offer me beyond what would be considered the letter to the editor section post last month’s edition of the daily prophet?” Draco snarled. 

Blaise frowned. “Dolohov has been hiding out in the muggle word, using the imperius curse on muggles, living lavish, draining their accounts, then killing them but in a way that would be brushed under the rug. Universities, hospitals, government, I reckon if you check muggle news quite a few notable names have fallen suddenly from natural causes” Blaise said sarcastically air quoting the natural causes phrase as he spoke. This caught Hermione’s attention because as far as she knew, this was new information. Something they had not been considered at all in fact in their search for Dolohov.

“And is there any evidence this is his doing?” Hermione asked, leaning forward and following up. Blaise’s frown depended, “I can’t say for certain what would be findable, I do know one of the more recent attacks was a muggle doctor at University of Cambridge, maybe in the chem-mystery department” Zabini’s brow furrowed as he pronounced the muggle term.

“ And how do you know that?” Hermione cut in excitedly, relaxing slightly at Draco’s fingers brushing  her shoulder, not wanting to seem too eager. Blaise arched an eyebrow looking at her, his eyes narrowing in on the physical contact, then looked Draco directly in the eyes. “Why yes Draco how could I know that?” He asked tauntingly, eyes glinting. Hermione frowned, feeling like she was missing something. Draco nodded “Is that all you can offer?” He asked, Blaise shrugged “If I say more than that my hand will be exposed.” Draco nodded and stood, signaling the end of the discussion, he opened the door. Blaise sighed and stood as well, nodding to Hermione he grinned “Always lovely to see you Granger”, but was cut off from speaking more by Malfoy grabbing him by the shoulder and wrenching him out of the room. Hermione shook her head and stood to follow, watching as Malfoy and Jones escorted a now more relaxed Blaise from the department.

___

Upon researching Blaise Zabini’s tip it seemed that it had been worth investigating. A handful of doctors, professors, and politicians had passed suddenly in recent months. Nothing that would have raised an eyebrow from the magical world or been noteworthy at all, if not for this intel. Jones and Williamson had signed off on their excursion to search the reported victims office where he had been discovered, while they themselves went to investigate the man’s home. Magic, especially dark magic, would have left traces they would be able to detect to prove that this was the crime of a wizard not the presumed natural causes. 

Hermione, Harry, Ron, and Draco apparated onto the campus outskirts, tucked away in an alley under a disillusionment charm. The late Thursday afternoon was warm, the sun’s light beaming down. The crowd of students bustling about, first year tour groups wandering around led by tour guides. Older students were spaced out on a lawn, large groups gathering. Hermione had briefed them on the concept of freshers week, and in general what to expect, so that Ron and Malfoy wouldn’t gawk and blow their cover by causing them to stand out. But Hermione had underestimated her own guttural reaction, seeing the crowds of students she couldn’t help but to be jealous and stare. 

As they stepped out of the alley, Harry and Ron headed in the direction of the campus security office, Hermione and Malfoy in the direction of the university's chemistry building. Wandering through the campus, the pair didn’t speak to each other, the short walk dragged as they dodged groups of students. Finally stepping into the deserted lab, Draco illuminated his wand. Hermione flicked the light switch. The dim room was suddenly aglow. Rows of tables, two by six, each one equipped with various different supplies. Tubes filled with different colored liquids, glasses, faucets, and various other muggle science things appeared. At the front of the room a larger desk was centered with a large board clearly meant for writing behind it. It almost looked like a potions classroom, minus the cauldrons and the frog intestines, Draco mused. 

“I never did ask you where you got that wand from” She said as he extinguished his now redundant light. He grimaced and looked at it “Theo had a spare, I’ve yet to return it” He explained waving it exaggeratedly. “Olivander set up shop again, if you want to find a more compatible match” Hermione offered and Draco frowned, shaking his head and choosing not to respond. 

“So this muggle was a researcher?” Draco asked, seeking to fill the silence. Hermione nodded “Yes he was a professor working here on an exchange from America in sustainability practices” She replied as she began to cast the initial tracing spells they standardly used. Seeing a door attached to the back wall that glowed faintly in response, the pair shared a look and headed in that direction. “Reckon this was the man’s office?” Draco asked as they stepped through into the smaller room with a desk, some chairs, and a few filing cabinets.

Draco frowned, sensing a stronger magical trace in the room, he met her eyes, and she could feel it too. They both lifted their wands up and cast the detection spells together. Traces of a spell glimmered in a ghastly manner around them. The muggle had been found dead after a stroke. Unusual at that young of an age but not unheard of. The magic that lit up around them told a different story, various traces of numerous curses.

Hermione and him began noting what they could find, her enchanted pen jotting down the residue they could identify. Draco frowned “This curse here, the teal shimmer, I don’t recognize it” He said, pointing its direction. Hermione hummed “I don’t either, perhaps it’s experimental. Dolohov is a nutcase” she remarked, absentmindedly pressing a hand to her torso. Draco huffed “You can say that again” as he leaned in to inspect it closer. 

Hermione pressed her lips together, mind whirling in anger, “Why would he be coming after random muggles after all this time?” She asked earnestly not understanding the motives at play here. Malfoy shook his head, turning to face her. “ I don’t know” He answered honestly “And why wouldn’t Zabini tell us how he knew, it seemed like he implied you would understand which is…” her voice trailed off as she looked at him intensely, waiting for an answer. Malfoy sighed “Blaise, his mum and him, they avoided most of the war. His mother has had a string of marriages and affairs with some dodgy connections. As a result, his mother gets informed by various individuals, all vying for her affection, information that makes its way to his ears. They play a different game than everyone else, no allegiance to a cause beyond their own” “So they play both sides” Hermione concluded. “They play every side, whatever will add to their own vaults and reputation” Draco said finally, resting his hand on the desk, straightening a pile of papers. Hermione frowned taking this all in, watching his hand leaf through the piles on the desk. 

Finally she huffed, “Well that’s not right” Malfoy chuckled dryly “And yet who came out of this war unscathed?” He asked, looking back up to make eye contact with her. Her eyes were ablaze with anger, “What we just went through, all of that, was more important than our own individual desires. People died, more would have, if we didn’t stop Voldemort. That maniac wouldn’t have been satisfied with just eradicating muggle borns, then it would have been magical creatures, then every muggle in the UK, then the whole world. It was never just personal, but the future eleven year olds who find out that everything weird that’s ever happened to them is because of their own special ability, that there is a whole other world of possibilities out there, one that understands them that can show them a new way of viewing the world. One where they can dream and accomplish amazing things” She stepped closer to him as she finished, surprised to see him smiling slightly. His grey eyes swirling, she was flushed from her rant “You’re right Granger, you’ve always been right, of course. I'm the idiot that realized it too late.” and with that he exhaled and she felt his breath fan over her cheek, realizing how close she had gotten to him she moved away righting herself.

“Right, well, I think we should definitely cast a stasis charm to preserve this so that Jones and Williamson can see this for themselves”  Hermione said, looking around again at the dark shimmers of magic that surrounded them. Draco nodded in agreement, taking his wand and beginning to cast the necessary spells.

—

As the two began to trail back to the meeting point, Draco caught her looking in the direction of what he knew had to be a library. “Would you like to stop in?” He asked, her look of longing and his desire to see her happy winning over meeting Weasley and Potter early. “No we shouldn’t” she started her voice trailing off even as she stared at the building. 

“I mean really we might as well check more buildings for traces of magic, just in case” he justified. She blushed and nodded “You make a good point’ and suddenly she was practically running in that direction, his own legs stretched as he paced to catch up with her. Walking in, flashing their fake ids in the security’s direction. He trailed after her, her steps with a purpose to the catalog. He took in the various groups of students around them, her lingering glances. “So do most muggles go to university?” He asked, fingers tracing the spines of books as she was bent searching for something, absolutely not noticing or admiring what muggle jeans did for the female form. 

She shot him a look of annoyance, at being interrupted or for asking a stupid question, he didn’t know, but she answered with a roll of her eyes “Not necessarily most, pursuing a higher education is typically a decision based on your past academic results or future career aspirations.” Draco nodded, “Did you want to go when you were younger?” He asked, she nodded a far away look in her eyes “It was a given, with both of my parent’s being dentists they encouraged my education as much as possible. Even after I went to Hogwarts they would still ask if I was interested.” “And are you?” He asked with a brow raised. She shook her head “It was a silly thought, now there just seems to be no point” She said wistfully, turning to resume her search, for what, he did not know. But he noticed her tone, in his own mind wondering how she could give up on something she wanted.  “Ah ha!” She finally exclaimed, withdrawing a rather old looking book, setting it on the table and taking a seat.

Noticing for the first time, the secluded nature of this section of the library and the flurry of stasis/ protective charms she cast, curiosity was getting the best of him. “So this is what you were searching for?” He asked. Hermione nodded enthusiastically “Cambridge has some of the best preserved rare book collections, I’ve been wanting to view them for some time just to actually experience them beyond reprinted editions you know” And he did know what she meant, his own mind going to his library at his home, well the Manor that is, he mentally corrected himself. She blushed, breaking off her train of thought, glancing down at the book in her hands before back at him.

 “I get it” he started and she gave him a disbelieving expression, he raised his hands defensively an easy grin on his lips “No seriously, growing up one of my favorite activities to prepare for school was to look at older editions of our texts, seeing where improvements or changes have been made throughout historical versions really gives you perspective on magical advancements” he explained earnestly. Hermione giggled, surprising him “Wow you are such a swot” she teased “I would never have expected you to say that” She said kindly. 

Draco rolled his eyes “ Right well you go on and sniff the old pages see if it enhances your experience” he said even as he grinned, settling in at the table next to her. She flushed and looked at him sincerely “Only if you promise not to tell a soul” She teased sarcastically. He held up his hand, the other on his heart “Oh I swear it” smiling fondly watching as she began to flip through the pages. 

___

Ron and Harry met at their rendezvous spot, having also found traces of dark magic in their search. After sending a brief report to Jones, a collective decision was made and they headed to a local student pubs. Among the other students, they blended in with their peers. A couple of pints to their table had Harry and Ron laughing, Hermione went up to order their next round. Draco’s heart caught in his throat, there stood at the bar waiting for their pints to be poured another man was speaking to her. This boy was stood next to her, leaning on the bar to bend down closer to talk to her. And, oh come on, she was giggling a wide earnest smile on her lips at this guy’s attempt at flirting. Draco’s fist clenched, nails digging into his palm as he turned back to the other two. Ron was laughing playing the tac game with Harry, Potter caught his eye and raised an eyebrow. You alright there? Potter asked Malfoy flashed a fake smile “Fine” he said back. 

A moment later Hermion was back, setting down their next round of drinks. What sat in front of the four of them was some type of juice mixture in a martini glass that had a pleasant red color. Harry groaned “No Hermione what did we tell you, beer only-“ But he was cut off by Weasley’s excited gasp “Are these cosmos?” Ron asked, eagerly reaching for the stem of the glass. “Yes they are- No, Ron, sip them!” She instructed reaching herself to stop Ron from chugging the drink. Harry shook his head reluctantly reaching for his drink. Draco laughed, taking his own, he turned to look at her. “So what inspired this order?” He asked, leaning back on the booth with his arm outstretched almost around her. “Oh the bartender recommended it, but I’ve been wanting to try one” She explained with a shy smile on her face as she took her first sip. Draco watched perhaps too closely as her lips touched the rim of the glass leaving a faint glossy lip mark. 

“Hermione, what are you doing for your birthday?” Weasley asked, "Oh,” she grinned “I haven’t thought about it” “What?” Harry almost shrieked in outrage “It's like three weeks away” she said defensively. Draco grinned, but didn’t speak feeling like he was intruding on their dynamic, but then she was turning to look at him leaning closer, and like a magnet he was pulled in. “What do you think I should do for my birthday?” She asked in a fake whisper, ignoring Ron and Harry as they carried on. He hummed and pretended to think for a moment, getting distracted by a stray curl that had fallen in front of her face. “Maybe a party?” He suggested finally, reaching up to tuck the damn thing back as it was blocking his view of her eyes. She leaned into his touch slightly “Will you come?” She intoned, a smirk that would rival his stretching across her face. “I’m invited?” He asked, raising his eyebrows, his fingers now twisting that strand of hair. She gasped in mock offense “Of course you are, do you think Theo would let me have it at his house?” 

“You want to have it at Nott Manor” Weasley’s voice cut in from across the table, Hermione rolled her eyes and turned to face him, while Draco’s hand fell slowly from her hair but stayed turned with his body to face her, watching her contently as she responded “I don’t know it's just a thought, they have such a nice garden” She said slumping back into the both and into him, and Draco tried to listen to her reasonings he really did, but as the cosmo went to his head all he could focus on was her warmth pressed next to him, relaxing into him. And he wouldn’t move to jeopardize this for anything.

___

The Department of Mysteries was rather tedious nowadays, Theo found. For three weeks he had been tasked with trying to see a specific object's future and had seen nothing relevant or important. Anything that changed, the hands that held it or its surroundings was noted down. It was a part of the training program they told him, and he was diligent in his attempts to complete it. Even so it was only so many times of seeing a cup in a drawer, on a table, in a sink, empty or filled with tea, until it grew rather boring. 

That took up the first hour of the day, everyday. After that it was various methods of scrying, seeking answers to sets of questions provided by a higher up Unspeakable. The one who was mentoring him in the study of prophecy and time had blue ink face tattoos and a shaved head, it was a rather intimidating look, one Theo did not want to imitate. He rather cherished his brown curls himself. Today he had been using blood magic to try to answer the question, What will Kingsley Shaklebolt wear on October 12th. He had had to split his arm open to get enough blood, and almost passed out from the force of the spirits and their fashion opinions. But once 4:30 hit he was free to go, which was a nice perk. 

He found himself wandering up to the DMLE intent on bothering Hermione and Draco. He found Hermione nursing a rather brutal hangover in the office, and a chipper Ron and Harry. Draco was his usual melodramatic self. She had a tea pressed into her hands and was ducking Harry and Ron’s adamant conversation attempt. As he drew closer he overheard that it was discussion of post work drinks. Harry and Ron were adamant, Lavender and Ginny were coming, and they were practically begging her and Draco to come. He clapped his hands “Drinks at Leaky? Oh we simply all must go” This drew the attention to him, his clap had caused Weasley to jump dramatically in surprise but Hermione simply groaned and threw her head back.  Harry cheered “Yes, perfect, Nott you owl Luna and we’ll have ourselves a proper outing!” He said, hopefully building momentum for their night out. 

“So what do you say? Drinks tonight?” Theo pleaded, Hermione looked at her friend apathetically “No, truthfully, I’m too old now I’m barely surviving today” She said leaning back in her chair. Theo gasped “You are actually younger than me, so I am offended, plus even Draco’s coming” He said. “No, I’m not” Draco remarked off handedly, Theo’s head whipped around towards Draco “Yes you are because I put an experimental Department of Mysteries tracking charm on you that doesn’t expire for 3 hours so if you don’t come out I will finally know your new address” Draco rolled his eyes and shot him a two finger salute.

Weasley wrinkled his nose watching the exchange “You two are really odd” Theo nodded “Yes Weasley thank you,” he turned back to Hermione “Please?” He asked. Hermione smiled “Not going to happen” and with that the clock chimed 5, and she left the boys sitting in the office, intent on a quiet night.

—-

Entering the Leaky Cauldron, Draco Malfoy was reminded of why he originally turned down the outing. Weasley walked up to Lavender, who was sitting at a long table, and she threw herself onto his arms. Potter went straight to Ginny at the bar, throwing his arms around her and giving her a kiss on her cheek. Luna was arguing with the enchanted music player, trying to request a song, and Theo instantaneously went to her aid. As a seventh wheel, he felt incredibly redundant. Awkwardly he also went to the bar, intent on some liquid courage to get himself through the next couple hours.

“Malfoy!” Ginny called with a smile in greeting, her eyes still scanning the room. “Ginny” He responded in turn, nodding his hello. “Where’s Hermione?” She asked, turning back to Harry in confusion. Harry grimaced “She wasn’t feeling up to it” He explained. Ginny’s eyes darted between the pair “What, are you serious?” She asked in an outraged tone. “She was nursing a pretty severe hang over the whole day” Harry added. She sighed and pouted exaggeratedly “What a shame, wouldn’t you say Malfoy?” He furrowed his brow in confusion, but before he could respond she had whisked away back to their table. Leaving Potter and him to carry the round of drinks.

Sitting at the table, he said his hellos to Lavender and Luna. Sitting across from Ron and Lavender, next to Theo and Luna. Harry and Ginny were across from Theo and Luna and the two girls at the end promptly began a whispered conversation leaning across the table to speak with one another. Lavender looked across at him and Theo, then back at Weasley quickly.

“Lavender, you remember Malfoy and Nott” Weasley said, Lavender promptly whacked him on the arm. “Of course I remember them” She almost hissed, Weasleys eyes widened “Oh of course” he said, reaching for his drink taking a gulp.

“So Nott exactly how unspeakable is your job, surely you can tell us some stuff” Potter started. Theo laughed but Draco cut in before he got a chance to respond “I’ve already tried Potter, man’s a lock box” Draco said huffed. Weasley laughed “Do you think you could tell us anything that we already know through our misadventures in the DMLE?” 

Theo shrugged in response “Potter might even know more than me, unfortunately the vows are pretty severe” At this Lavender laughed, at Theo’s inquiring look she stopped “Sorry its just so funny to picture you and Malfoy going to ministry jobs, I can not imagine it” Weasley egged it on further, “ They are a sight to see, their posh selves in the office” Draco affronted “You’re a right sight there too, you know work starts by nine in the morning right?” Potter choked out a laugh, Weasley’s cheeks coloring to match his hair, him having been the last straggler in that morning in the office. 

After a few more rounds of drinks, the hour growing later, Lavender and Weasley had just stumbled through the floo and Draco approached the bar hoping to make last call. He felt someone at his side and turned to see Luna. He had hardly talked to her as she sat at the other end of the table with Ginny the whole evening. “Draco” She said warmly, her drinks having gone straight to her cheeks, “You’re aura is still so sad, have you talked to Hermione?” She asked, reaching her hand up to feel his forehead. Draco felt as if cold water had been poured down his back, sobering up he replied “Yes, I apologized, we’ve been good” he said smiling weakly. “Were you honest with her?”Luna implored. Draco looked at her blankly. Sighing and shaking her head she tried again, “Have you ever tried using her wand?” His eyes widened, he was saved from the awkward moment by Theo reappearing and slinging an arm around Luna coming to stand between the pair. 

“Nott,” Draco said “Malfoy” Theo responded. “How much longer will your charm last, I really would like to head home” Theo frowned and exaggeratedly checked his watch. During his dramatics, Luna furrowed her brow “There is no spell on you Draco” She said simply. Draco clenched his jaw and nodded “Oh, is that so?” At Theo’s sheepish grin, he sighed “I’m leaving” Draco said, raising a hand in goodbye to Potter before making his way to the door.

Luna frowned watching the blond man leave, “Did you tell him you put a charm on him?” She asked in a humorous tone. Theo grinned, pulling her close to press his lips to her forehead “Of course I did,” he answered with a wide drunken smile on his face. He gestured to her drink, she nodded a similar smile reflecting on her lips. Theo raised the glass to his lips, and as he tasted the drink he choked. He couldn’t hear Luna as she asked if he was ok, his eyes rolled back momentarily, a feeling that he hadn’t felt in months overcame him. Images of violence flashed before his eyes. He came to, and any hint of drunkenness vanished as he tasted bile “Go home,” He ordered Luna, who nodded trusting him. Theo grabbed Potter, hand squeezing his shoulder. “Potter come with me” Harry frowned, rising to follow him. Ginny protested, but Theo left them both behind in his haste outside. Harry followed a moment later wand extended.

___

The rain pounded on the roof drowning out all other noise, cracks of thunder awoke her from her slumber. Something felt amiss, she could have sworn she heard her name being called. Pulling on a cardigan she headed into her hall. Unmistakably her front door was being pounded on, the force of which shook it from its frame. She ran down the steps, wand drawn. Flinging open the door she was greeted with Theo and Harry supporting a slumped Draco between them, they instantly entered, dragging him to the dining room. In the darkness of night the shadowed form concealed the damage.

“What happened? What’s going on?” She asked turning on the lights, following the three of them. 

She was greeted with the sight of Draco Malfoy unconscious and bloody now sprawled on her dining table and a panicked Theo and Harry.

“Hermione please-we didn’t know where to go we found him like this” Theo said. Harry was already at work casting rudimentary healing charms.

“So you brought him here and not to St Mungos?” she asked, voice rising with panic as she summoned her emergency healing supplies. She began working immediately, Harry falling into rhythm to help her. Theo watched on, panicked.

She immediately worked to stop the bleeding and close the gash down the front of his chest simultaneously casting a diagnostic charm. Harry handed her the fabrics she kept on hand that served as makeshift bandages and to mop up the blood. She frantically began to cast healing charms, watching desperately as his vital levels began to improve and level out. Harry and Theo both assisted in adding strength to the spells. Finally after what felt like hours Draco Malfoy was breathing steadily on his own, flesh knit back together.

Hermione rubbed her eyes “What the hell happened?”

Theo shook his head “He had just left Leaky, and I saw-” He paused, choking up “He was just laying there” He said still staring at his friend in disbelief. “Malfoy was attacked. We didn’t go straight to Mungos because we were worried they would just-”  Harry began, rubbing his eyes exhausted.

“What? Let him die?” She asked no trace of humor in her voice 

They both nodded.

___

Harry had left around two promising to come round first thing in the morning and speak to Draco. Theo had eventually gone to sleep in her guest room. Hermione was unable to do anything but keep vigil by the table, afraid that if she left something would slip in his condition and she would miss it.

As sunlight filtered through the curtains, Draco awoke taking in his strange surroundings and discomfort he was feeling. His back was stiff against a hard surface and his upper chest felt unbearably raw and tender. He looked and saw Granger immediately, head slumped onto the side of the table he had apparently been sleeping on. His movements woke her up and the two regarded each other blinking slowly in the golden morning light 

“Granger-“ he started voice raspy as breathing proved painful “It’s ok” she responded slowly whispering soothingly “You’re ok, Theo and Harry brought you here”

His eyes trailed down, seeing nothing but  blood stained fabrics, he grimaced. Trying to move to sit up he found himself dizzy with the sudden head movement. The lights of the room spun and it took him more than a moment to get his bearings.

“What happened?” he croaked, headache pounding in his skull.

Hermione’s voice sounded far away as she came closer to assist him “Theo and Harry found you, you were attacked outside of the Leaky Cauldron”

He nodded, blinking as the world started to come into focus.

“How do you feel?” She asked, hands tracing over the remains of his shirt pulling it to inspect where the wounds had been, the flesh still stitching itself back together.

Draco shook his head “Careful Granger, I might think you care” He muttered, and slowly shifted till finally he was face to face with her. “What happened?” he asked again, eyes searching her face for the truth.

She pursed her lips, lifting the back of her hand to feel his forehead. “You had a large slash across your torso, a broken nose, concussion, and a broken leg. So forgive me if I show a little concern” She said frowning, staring at the raw skin on his chest, her fingers coming up to trace the recently formed flesh . He hissed as she made contact with his chest, she went to pull her hand away, but he caught it. Her gaze shot up to find him already looking at her. 

Draco nodded slowly and began to get to his feet, ending the moment. Hermione held his hand and helped steady him to sit on a chair. His fingers brushed over hers as he let go of her hand, looking down taking in his attire. His shirt had been shredded and soaked with blood, the dried brown and red stains. If he wasn’t struggling to smell through his swollen nose, he would have found the stench repulsive. He was for all effects shirtless, and his trousers were splattered with mud. He frowned, unable to locate his wand on his person, and too weak feeling to summon. Feeling dizzy he rested his head in his hands, trying to take stock of his own being and trying to recall exactly what had lead him to this. 

The two stayed silent for a moment longer as Draco struggled to get his bearings. He felt a featherlight touch on his brow. “I’m going to grab a potion” she murmured and the touch was gone.

He frowned seeing the pile of rags on the table that had clearly been used to clean or bandage his wound, morbid curiosity got the better of him and he inspected the pile. something caught his eye, against better judgment he grabbed it pulling it closer. The soft smooth material slipped through his fingers catching on his scraped skin, and sure enough an embroidered DM was faintly eligible.

One of his handkerchiefs from all those years ago was in his hands, the pure white fabric stained red with his blood. His stomach turned thinking of when he had given it to her, and she had kept it all this time

He dropped it back onto the pile as he heard the sounds of the floo and someone stumbling in. Before he could even question it, Potter’s voice rang out. “Is Malfoy up yet?” Potter was asking as he stepped into the room, stopping upon seeing him sitting upright. “Oh thank God, you gave us quite the fright” Harry exhaled, hand coming to grip his shoulder comfortingly.

Draco nodded, not sure of what to say now. 

Granger walked back in, interrupting the moment, a variety of potions in hand. Blood replenishers, pain relief, calming draught, and various others were set out for him. Draco downed them without questions, the cool familiar feeling of the pain relief potion working almost instantly to dull the ache of his body as he struggled to stay sitting upright.

Hermione and Harry both watched him with a concerned face and he almost wanted to reassure them. But even as he opened his mouth to do so, nausea prevented him from speaking. Giving it a moment to pass he finally looked back up at the other two.

“So how are you feeling?” Harry asked, Hermione and him exchanging a glance. Draco grimaced “Awful” he answered honestly. Hermione’s eyes watered, feeling overwhelmed, she turned away. “I’m going to make tea,” She said, rushing from the room. Harry frowned watching Draco watch her leave the room. Once the door swung closed again, he came closer to Draco sitting beside him at the table. 

Facing the other man he spoke in a quieter more serious tone “I’ve already started a report and owled Robards before I came here. I went back to Leaky last night and found traces of magic similar to what we found at the university.” He informed him. In this morning light, Potter looked the war veteran he was, not the young 19 year old coworker he saw on a daily basis. Draco inspected him up close, seeing in Potter's eyes the familiar hardened understanding of the world.

Draco nodded finally. “My memory of the attack is hazy, I remember I stepped out to walk to the apparition point and that’s it.” Harry nodded “About five minutes after you left, Theo-“ Harry paused, unsure of how to explain what he had seen “Theo sort of convulsed, he spilled a drink. Next thing I knew, he was dragging me out of the bar looking for you.” Draco nodded, lifting his head to the ceiling, trying to take it all in.

Hermione walked back in, mugs of tea levitating on a tray with sugar, milk, and honey. Setting it on the table in front of them, she didn’t sit but remained standing arms crossed as she watched the other two take the mugs. “Have either of you seen my wand?” Draco asked after a moment had passed. Harry shook his head and looked to Hermione. Her eyes widened in realization “Oh sorry my fault, forgot to give it to you when you woke up” She rushed out, reaching into a drawer on the buffet of the dining room and drawing out his wand. 

As her fingers wrapped around it and pressed it into Draco’s waiting hand, the wand emitted a brief golden glow. She gasped as the light faded out, Harry raised an eyebrow. Draco was pale, staring at the wand with a strained expression. “That was odd” Harry spoke. Hermione shook herself “I’m going to speak to Shaklebolt, Draco needs security and the Mungo's healers need to get a grip. This can not go on,” And with that whirled herself out of the room. The sound of the floo was almost immediate. 

Harry snorted at her quick exit, watching Draco closely. Draco was still staring at the wand, bringing it closer to inspect it. “Don’t see that everyday, do you?” Harry chimed again. Draco nodded, still speechless. “I’ll go wake Nott, we should probably be going in to file this report properly with Robards soon” Harry said, standing. Leaving Draco alone to ponder.

Draco’s chest still hurt, a dull ache throbbing after the effects of the potions. The remnants of a headache and stale taste in his mouth, he sipped the tea trying to wash out the taste. His wand, Granger, he had never seen something like that before. The feeling that had washed over him as it happened, spontaneous magic, had been so serene. This was twice now as he flash backed to the battle, that he had woken up to Granger watching over him in concern. Each time he had momentarily thought that he had actually died, and being resurrected by her, what a privilege.

___

Hermione stepped out of the floo on a mission. Adrenaline and anger drove her feet forward as she marched through the ministry. Her stomach was twisting with nerves, already thinking through how to articulate what was upsetting her. The ministry was almost empty on the Saturday morning. No one was there to bother her or even notice, so she proceeded uninterrupted to Shaklebolt’s office, sure he would be there.

A loud knock announced her presence, and the door slowly opened. Sure enough he was in there on a Saturday. The new prime minister seemed to have aged 5 years in six months, having taken on the stress of rebuilding after the war and healing their society. Shaklebolt offered her a tired grin and waved her in nonetheless.

“Minister” she said primly with a stiff upper lip, stepping in and taking the seat across from him.

“Hermione, how are you?” he asked, the familiar feel a politician’s charm oozing out of him.

“A tad sleep deprived seeing as Draco Malfoy almost bled out on my dining room table last night as the Mungo healers refuse to treat him” She stated accusingly, delivering the sentence in a cool controlled tone.

Shaklebolt froze, momentarily, and then recovered “Ah how unpleasant, did they apprehend the culprit? I presume he is doing better now?” he asked, in a tone that didn’t sit right with her at all. She crossed her arms and leaned back in her seat, facing the man she had known for years searching for something.

“No and it is unacceptable that the Mungo’s healers are permitted to behave that way” Hermione all but spat. Shaklebolt offered her a tired grin, settling back into his own chair and looking down to face his own notes scattered about “Would you have me fire all of the healers? When we’re short staffed as it is?” He asked. Hermione frowned “No but there must be another solution, he would have died last night if it wasn’t for me”

“How lucky it is that he is friends with you now then”

“We are not friends-“ “-No? The Daily Prophet-“ “-That is besides the point, he is practically an open target and prejudices prevent him from receiving medical care. It is inhumane” She cut him off angrily, still bothered by Shaklebolt’s unfazed mannerisms. 

A moment of silence passed.

“Unless you want it known that the ministry isn’t protecting him, if you’re using him to draw out Dolohov” 

Hermione spoke the words aloud, hoping he would interrupt, deny it, and be offended by such an accusation. She gasped, raising a hand to cover her mouth as the truth settled around them.

“Oh come on Hermione, he isn’t defenseless we made him an auror for a reason. He is quite capable.” She reeled back stunned by the words she was hearing “He’s only nineteen-“ “Malfoy hasn’t been a child for years, I don’t have to remind you he was a death eater”  “I still don’t understand what this has to do with why you can’t enforce Mungo’s treat him”

“I am not wasting any goodwill I have with the public reprimanding healers, Malfoy will be fine, they always are. That boy is not a priority for this office, securing the UK is,” Shaklebolt stated authoritatively slamming a hand down on the desk for emphasis. Hermione stared at the spot he had hit, anger simmering. Without another word she rose and left the office, feeling as if her worldview had shattered.

___

Theo came home that day to the early sun streaming through his window and blonde hair fanned across his bed. He swept it delicately to the side, laying down gently to not disturb her, he pressed his lips to her shoulder. “You woke me up” She murmured sleepily, slightly grumpy, shifting but still looking away from him. “Oh did I?” He hummed in a teasing warm tone. Instantly Luna  shot awake, turning to look at him. “Theo, what happened? Me and Ginny got Harry’s patronus but-“

“Draco was attacked” he said simply,  “Dolohov?” Luna asked, frowning.  Theo nodded  “I had a vision of him, at the bar, I hadn’t seen anything like that in months” He started, throwing his head back to stare at the ceiling he continued “I hadn’t realized it was happening then and there” Lune lowered her head onto his chest, staring up at him “Where did you go after?”

“We took him to Hermione’s so she could treat him” He explained, looking down at her, absentmindedly reaching for a piece of her hair to twist. “And?” She prompted. “Fortunately he lives to see another day, I gave my report to Potter for the incident too”

Luna hummed and buried her face into his chest, his arms came up to wrap around her. “What an awful night, perhaps Hermione was right to stay in after all” She mumbled into his shirt. Theo hummed in response; lost in thought. It had been months since he had had a vision that shocking and violent. Recently they had all been rather mundane.

“Does she still want to have her birthday party here next weekend?” Luna asked, popping her head back up to face him. Theo shook his head “I have no idea, I assume so” “It’s very odd to have it the weekend before her actual birthday” She remarked. 

Theo’s smile broke out, a chuckle of disbelief “She’s only having it early so that you and Ginny can go before you go back to Hogwarts”

Lum raised her eyebrows, realization dawning on her face “Oh I had wondered why she was doing that”  Theo laughed out right, Luna’s hand came to slap his chest lightly. “It’s too early, too much to process, you know how the wrackspurts affect me at this time” She said shrilly.

“Sure love blame the wrackspurts” 

___

Monday morning found Hermione being called into Robard’s office, finding the head auror and Malfoy sat discussing what had happened. Robards nodded acknowledging her entrance “Granger, would you mind checking Malfoy’s healing, Mungo’s would not take him in yesterday” He explained waving a hand. At Hermione’s nod, he left the two. Draco stood to face her, leaning back on Robards’ desk. As the door swung shut behind their boss, she raised her eyes to look at him. 

“Good morning,” Draco said, beginning to undo his shirt. Hermione stepped closer, helping to open the shirt, the fabric revealing the scar that had formed. Beyond that, without the threat of his immediate death and excessively bleeding wounds, she could see for the first time how the years had leant themselves to him, he was no longer the scrawny boy she once knew. The shirt revealed broad shoulders, a toned chest, and the angry red slash across his chest sat on top of older silver scars. “Has this been bothering you at all?” She asked, casting a few preliminary charms to access the wound. 

“No, I think it's been healing well” He answered, staring down at her watching as she intently traced her wand over his chest, her curls falling to frame her face. “My leg has been fine too, just a little stiff,” he added. She looked up at him, her eyes warm and dark in the dismal office lighting, “And your head?” She asked. “No complaints” he responded, eyes flickering down to where she was touching him. She blushed, taking a small step back. “When did you learn this?” He asked, watching as she worked, a few additional spells falling from her lips. 

“After the war, I saw how little it mattered to know the most spells or the most history facts if you were bleeding out from a cut or hallucinating from a fever infection. So I took an interest, began to study up on it, Harry and Theo really knew about it. I almost pursued a healing mastery in favor of a career with the DMLE” she explained, reading the results.

“And why didn’t you?” He asked. Hermione shrugged, feeling unexpectedly vulnerable she looked up at him again. “In order to ever sleep again, I need to see this war finished, the last of the death eaters locked away. After that, then I don’t know” she answered honestly. “Thank you, again, Granger” he said sincerely as she finished up.

Hermione nodded, collecting herself and looking back up at him “It shouldn’t have to be this way”

He shrugged , nonchalant, as he began to fix his shirt back up “It’s alright” he reassured her offhandedly. At his nonplussed response, she continued “No it’s really not alright that they won’t treat you” Hermione’s passionate tone caught him off guard and he looked up to see her more enraged than he expected. The door opened suddenly and Potter stepped through. “Oh good it's the both of you, Jones wants to speak with us about what happened” He said, in a serious tone, cutting through the tension in the room. Hermione nodded straightening up, and Draco finished fastening his shirt. “Oh and Malfoy, don't forget about Hermione’s birthday this weekend” He said eyes twinkling. Hermione sighed “I should just cancel-“ She started but was cut off by Draco “Don’t be ridiculous Granger, Nott is so excited for it” She rolled her eyes at his sarcastic grin, and Potter turned to lead them to a waiting Jones.

___

Hermione dressed for her party, slipping into a black sleeveless mini dress enchanting her heels with a cushioning charm. She had spent hours trying on dresses with Ginny until she settled on the perfect one, it hugged her in a way that accentuated her features.  Her curls hung loose, sleekeazy’s worked into to help define and combat the early September humidity. Looking into her bathroom mirror, she hardly recognized the adult she was becoming. Nineteen and she couldn’t believe it. But if she looked closely, she saw traces of the girl she had always been. The same brown eyes stared back at her that she had known her whole life, the slight scar on her lip from Bellatrix, the mark on her arm she wore glamoured. She frowned as she looked down at her artificially blank arm. Cancelling the spell, it stared back at her. It had faded some, but still took up the majority of her forearm. Looking in the mirror, she smiled, happy with what she saw.

Stepping through the floo, she shook off her nerves and jitters. This was her birthday party after all, even if she had tried to cancel it after all that had happened the previous weekend. Theo and Luna were there to greet her. She was pulled into a group hug. “Hermione! Happy Birthday!” The pair cried, ushering her to the garden. Luna was complimenting her hair while Theo explained all that he had set up. There was a checkered floor setup with tables and chairs, a space cleared for dancing, music playing. Enchanted lights glimmered overtop, illuminating the area. A bar and buffet lined two sides of the area, magically being served to the guests. She could see Neville, Seamus, Dean, Ron and Harry were there already. Ginny and Lavender were on the dance floor, and Parvati and Padma at the bar. A magnificent fountain was illuminated in the night as well, the sculpture fixtures enchanted as the mermaids on it moved about. The hydrangea bushes that lined the area fully in bloom, and more flowers were arranged on every table.

 “Theo you outdid yourself” She said, pulling him into another hug. He squeezed her tight “You asked for a party, I deliver” He said simply, a smile on his face. Luna grabbed her hand, “Let's get a drink” she said pulling Hermione to the bar. She made her rounds, saying hello to everyone, cosmo in hand. She was talking to George when she saw a flash of blond across the floor. “Excuse me” She said, squeezing his hand and following it, flushed from her drink a warm feeling in her body.

“Malfoy!” She called as she came closer to the secluded corner he was in. “Granger,” He responded, a smile on his lips. “Did you just get here?” She asked “I hadn’t seen you arrive” she giggled. He smiled, stepping closer “No, I was just talking to Ginny actually,” Hermione raised her eyebrows in disbelief “ Ginny?” She asked incredulously, Draco shook his head taking in her tipsy state. “Happy Birthday Granger” he said, handing her a bouquet “Thank you!” She chimed, reaching out to squeeze his arm, she looked down at the flowers. “Malfoy, these are beautiful” She said looking down at the gift. Behind her a voice called her name, and she turned to see Neville gesturing her to come do a round of shots. 

“Your guests are looking for you,” Draco almost whispered, suddenly closer than she remembered. She nodded, turning to go, expecting Draco to follow. She made it a few steps, looking back to realize he had vanished. Hermione looked down at the flowers realizing she should get a vase. Conjuring one, she took the time to admire them, the bouquet was an arrangement of orchids in various shades with greenery and various smaller flowers. Her fingers reached out to trace over the petals of one, realization settling in her stomach.

She looked back up to Neville and gestured for him to do it without her, eyes now scanning the garden for where Malfoy had gone. Seeing a flash of light towards the hedge maze she followed on instinct. The sound of the party dwindled behind her as she followed blindly, her pre-party nerves had returned tenfold. She regretted her choice in footwear briefly as it sunk slightly into the grass with each step. She pulled her dress anxiously as she stepped into the maze, making her way further in.

Malfoy stood facing the sky, the moon light filtering through the hedges as she came closer to him. In the slight mist of the September weather, Hermione hesitated not sure of what to say. Draco looked as the sound of her footsteps came closer, “Granger” He murmured, voice soft.

“You remembered?” She asked quietly, stepping even closer to him. “I could never forget,” he answered.

She nodded, feeling her eyes water, even as she came closer to him. Standing directly in front of him, holding eye contact as her hand came up to touch his arm. His eyes glanced to where she touched him then back at her face, and words escaped them both. 

Closing the gap between them felt more natural than taking their next breaths. His arms pulled her in, holding the weight of her close. Her hands slid up into his hair, tangling in as she dragged him closer. Their lips moved against each other, and the chill of the night was no match for the heat of two young hearts. 

For what felt like hours, minutes they held each other, focused only on the feeling of the other. At some point Hermione felt herself shift until her leg was wrapped around him.She snuck her arm in between the warm material of his jacket and smooth material of his dress shirt. His leg came in between hers, lifting her to straddle his thigh, bringing her even closer. 

She felt herself start to smile, despite their intertwined limbs. Draco broke away, staring intently down at her dazed expression. Seeing her smile, his lips mirrored hers. Hermione wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing his cheek gently and tucking her head into his neck.

His face flushed in the dark, and he held her closer, the realization that she was the most precious thing that he had ever held dawning upon him.

Hermione leaned back in his hold, staring at him, mind running a million ideas a minute, but in his grey eyes she saw what she needed to see.

“Can I see you home?” She asked, and at his blush and raised eyebrow she giggled slightly “It is my birthday” she added. Draco set her down gently “Alright,” He answered. She grabbed his hand, and he threaded his fingers through hers as the world spun around them.

Chapter Text

The party started at 8:00, but it was a Saturday and Hermione Granger’s Birthday Party so he figured most people would arrive on time. Most guests also did not also have floo access to Nott Manner and would be apparating to the gate and escorted to the garden which would add give or take another 10 minutes to their arrival time. There was a quidditch game at 6 but it was a rather unimportant one mid way through the season, between two average teams, so it was unlikely many of the guests would be coming from that to the party. Draco frowned looking in the mirror deciding that 8:50-9:10 was the best range to leave for the party.

It was 7:45 and he was ready, hair styled, shoes shined, clothes pressed. He looked himself up and down now wondering what to do for an hour. He huffed as he poured himself a glass of firewhiskey, sitting in his living room thinking of what to do to pass the time. His bachelor pad, as Theo called it, was a simple two bedroom flat with an en-suite bathroom and one in the hall. His second room had been converted to a study of sorts. His living room which connected to the kitchen had two leather chairs and a sofa facing the fireplace. On the best of days it felt suffocatingly small, and on the worst it was almost as if he was back in his Hogwarts dorm feeling so confined.

His eyes drifted to the bouquet that lay on the table, waiting for him to take when he left. Upon being invited to Hermione’s birthday, he had panicked on if it would be appropriate to get her a gift. Then, calmed himself, and remembered flowers were always appropriate. His hand scratched his chest as he thought about sixth year, as he often did. He tried to push it out of his mind, but just as often he ended up dreaming about it instead. Memories so unspoken of they turned to an almost fantasy he clung to, her favorite flower among them.

But it was real, it had happened. Sure as the dark mark stained his arm, and her scars marred her’s. He knew that it had happened. Every time he looked at Granger, came closer to her, he knew exactly what he was missing when his eyes drifted to her lips. His imagination never would have been able to produce what his mind told him of the soft sounds she could make.

He knew that they were on peaceful grounds now, and after all that had happened he could never deserve her. As selfish as he was, he saw how hurt she had been, and resolved not to do that again. But still he wanted her.

Her soft touches while she healed, the warm look in her eyes after a few drinks, the way she laughed easily now. The truth was he had never wanted her more.

His glass was half empty and the clock was nearing 8:55. Standing he gave himself a once over in the mirror, reaching for the bouquet he double checked the arrangement, making sure any last minute pruning wasn’t warranted. Potter was sure to have arrived early or on time for her party, so he could always go talk to him after he greeted Theo. Theo, playing good host, wouldn’t be able to entertain him. Nodding he felt confident in his plan. Without any further delay, he floo’d to Nott Manner.
Stepping out of the fireplace, he cast a quick scourgify and moved to inspect himself in the mirror to the side to be sure there was not any stray ash.

A throat cleared behind him, he turned to see a red headed girl rolling her eyes. “Fashionably late Malfoy?” Draco shook his head, “Hello to you too Ginny, now where’s your better half?” he asked, looking over her head exaggeratedly. Ginny grinned and came closer pulling him into a quick hug. “It’s good to see you, I’m so sorry about what happened” She said earnestly pulling back. He nodded, not sure what to say. “Yes, fortunately Theo and Potter got me to Granger” She nodded, “Have you seen the birthday girl yet?” She asked in a teasing tone, Draco raised an eyebrow “You just saw me step out of the floo?” He asked. She giggled, gesturing to her glass “Sorry sorry I’ve had quite a few of these, let’s go find Harry I’m sure he’ll want to see the flowers too ”

She stepped away in the direction of the party, Draco followed because really what choice did he have.

___

After Ginny basically dropped Draco off, she went off on her own looking for a specific- there she was! “Luna!” She called catching up to the blonde girl and pulling her aside with a giggle. “Malfoy’s here” She said intently lowering her voice. Luna’s expression brightened “Oh good,” She said with a smile growing on her face. Ginny and Luna had united in a common effort. Both having seen and heard all about Hermione and Draco and thought it romantic and perhaps exactly what the other person needed.

Ginny giggled mischievously “Should we make them play truth or dare? What about seven minutes in heaven!” Luna’s nose wrinkled at the suggestion. “No, I don't think that will be necessary” she said glancing over the other girl's shoulder. Ginny rolled her eyes “Come on, those two are so oblivious-“ but she was cut off by Luna grabbing her, rather forcefully, and turning her suddenly. The two watched in silence seeing Hermione follow after Draco into the hedge maze that bordered the party.
“Oh I knew she was going to love those flowers” Ginny whispered conspiratorially, Luna nodded “This is exactly why I had Theo sage the grounds today”
___

Draco walked away, heading into the maze without a plan. After a few steps he regretted it but continued on, remembering the basic keys to navigating it, needing the distraction. His heart thudded in his chest, the words he wanted to say so badly on the tip of his tongue. She looked beautiful as she always did, surrounded by friends who brought her happiness. He was out of place at this party, so badly wanting to belong, crashing into her orbit. He could fool himself at work and happy hours, where their friends had started to overlap, that this arrangement could ever work, that he could be satisfied. But among everyone, he didn’t belong, feeling alien as his heartbeat sped up.

As he took a second to breathe, trying to quiet his thoughts, Draco heard footsteps. He tensed and out of the shadows stepped Hermione. Aglow in the moonlight, dark curls framing her face, soft skin upon soft curves, she was beautiful.

“Granger” he said, heart pounding in his chest as she stepped closer.

“You remembered” She almost whispered, hesitantly accusing him. He wanted to scoff, as if that had been some passing comment and not a moment that lived in his head on repeat for years. As if everything that had ever happened between them was some forgotten ancient history, as if his dreams hadn’t reminded him for the past two years of what he let slip through his fingers.

Draco shook his head, moving closer, a man possessed “I could never forget” he told her.

And somehow, after months of kicking himself for being a fool, Draco Malfoy found himself exactly where he wanted to be. He didn’t know who moved first. Pulling her closer, his lips meeting her’s, grasping her hips and pulling her in greedily. And then she was asking to come home with him, and who was he to tell her no.

He apparated her into his flat, gently steadying her in the moments after they arrived still dizzy from the magic. She glanced around, and he felt suddenly self conscious of the place he had been living in.

“So this is what you’re hiding from Theo?” Hermione teased, glancing around. Draco felt an easy grin on his face “Yes, I’ve actually managed to set up the wards so the only way he could get in is if someone physically here invites him in.” Hermione laughed, and he watched her step away and turn to inspect the living room. “You’re taking a risk, I could invite him now after all. Blow up your game.” She gasped, feeling his hand wrap around her waist and turn her around.

“Oh but where would the fun be in that?” Draco mused, smirking as he pulled her closer again, tilting her face up to his. She looked at him, her eyelashes fluttering.

“You still need to give me a tour” She said, hand softly coming to rest on his chest.

“Hermione” he whispered in a reverent tone, her eyes widened in shock hearing her first name fall from his lips, “I’ll give you anything you want” he finished leaning in closer, waiting for her. “Please” She murmured, and her plea almost broke him entirely. He lifted her as he kissed her, walking them both into his room.

Setting her down on his bed, he rolled on top of her, kissing her deeper. His thigh fell in between her legs, and she intertwined them around him. She bit down on his lower lip, dragging it slightly into her mouth. Giving him a chance to catch his breath, as he dragged his hand down her side to the edge of her dress, pulling it between his fingers. She released his lip, going to sooth the bite with her own lips and tongue gently.

He pulled back to look down at her, her curls cascading over the pillow, lips swollen, cheeks flushed, eyes bright. He caught her hand that came up to touch his face, holding it tight.
“I’ve never-“ She started, voice trailing off blushing at the confession.

“Me neither”He whispered, voice rough, staring down at her as if in a trance. His other hand stilled at the edge of her dress, still waiting for permission. She leaned up slightly, wordlessly, to grant him it, pulling her hand down to begin unbuttoning his top. He watched her, silver eyes darkened. Her hand traced down the now exposed bare skin. It was as if something clicked, suddenly with urgency, he was shrugging off the rest of his shirt, reaching down to pull hers off.

His lips found her jaw and worked their way down on the now exposed skin. She gasped gently, as he bit down at the base of her neck, his hands coming up to hold her chest, fingers tracing the lace. Her fingers wound into his hair, as his kisses made their way down her chest stopping right at the edge of her bra, as he rolled his hips forward and suddenly a new fire took over her body. Her legs that had been lazily intertwined now wrapped around his hips holding him even closer. The feeling of him, wanting her, his hands grabbing her waist, reaching around to her ass to pull her closer. His mouth found hers, and he swallowed her breathy moans. She became conscious of the layers still separating them, and decided then and there what she wanted to do.

His hand trailed down and reached to cup her ass, grabbing it hard which caused her to moan into his mouth. His fingers traced their way around, rubbing lazy circles gradually speeding up. She was gasping and panting and begging. He was thrusting into her thigh. In a moment of urgency, what remained of their underwear was discarded and he was back on top of her. He took her in, finally seeing all of her. Her hands reached for him and he was back. Hermione took in the devotion written on his expression, the way his arms flexed holding him up and her thigh around him.

She moaned feeling him, pressure in a way she had never felt before. He moved slowly at first, building up speed. His hand gripped hers, his head now buried in her neck. Her other hand came to rest on his back, nails digging in as he moved. His other hand traced lower, circling again making her feel a growing fire. He watched her amazed, kissing her face as she came. He kissed her hard as he followed. Gently rolling her to the side as he did, never letting her leave his arms. He kissed her more, her face, her hair, her neck, her shoulders. She felt emotion growing, one she saw reflected in his own eyes.

He reached for the water he kept on his side table, thirstily taking a sip of the ice cold drink. She smiled watching his motions, he tilted the drink to her in a silent offer and she took it sitting up as well to not spill.

She watched him in the dim light, hair reflecting the light from the hall. She handed the glass back to him, and he lent in to kiss her again on the lips.
“Will you stay?” He asked, voice sounding small in the darkness, cursing his desperation. She smiled shyly and nodded. He pulled her into his arms once again and settled back down to bed, murmuring a goodnight into her hair.
—-
Sunlight found the pair still wrapped around each other. Hermione awoke seeing the golden morning light streaming in making for a tranquil scene. She rolled over to see Draco still asleep. She felt anxious, butterflies in her stomach, tugging the sheets up over her shoulders. As she moved, it woke him. He looked at her, a soft smile on his lips. Watching as she fidgeted with the blanket, shy in the morning light.

“Good morning” He said, moving closer to her. “Morning” she mumbled a blush appearing on her cheeks. Her hand came up to rub at her eyes and he grabbed it idly, tugging her closer and wrapping his other arm around her.

Hermione was nervous, should she leave, stay, ask him what the hell was going on between the two of them. But he was warm, and playing with her hair in a soothing manner so she stayed still, contemplating her next move. “So,” She began voice trailing off awkwardly looking up at him. He nodded “So?” he prompted, and she was unable to put to words all the questions she had had for years. He smiled gently, pulling her in even closer hugging her to his chest.

“Why did you kiss me?” She asked finally, and he knew she didn’t mean last night. He looked down at her expectant face and he wondered if he ever even knew what exactly it was that drove him to insanity. His hand came up to grab her face, thumb tracing over the side of her cheek. “I wanted to” he answered, eyes flickering down to her mouth. He pressed a quick peck to her lips again, to emphasize. Draco could see her overthinking, he simply liked her and wanted to be with her. And so he told her so.

She furrowed her brows “Then how could you be a death eater?” She asked, as if it was that simple. He frowned “I was scared, I tried to do what I thought was correct. Listening to my parents, and by the time I realized they were wrong, that I was wrong, it was too late.” He said voice cracking, twisting a curl into place, unable to meet her eyes. “I understand if you can’t forgive me” he told her, and he meant it. “If this was all just a momentary lack of judgement. But I want to be yours.”

She frowned, laying her head on his chest, thoughts swirling in her mind. Of change, what it took to be brave. “How did you heal me?” She asked “It happened so fast and I was so disoriented, the healers took awhile to figure it out” He shrugged “It was a healing spell my mother always used, a favor you’ve returned over and over for me” he explained. She turned to look up at him. “We’ve really had a rough few years” She remarked. He smirked “That is a gross understatement” he quipped.

They stayed curled up for a while, basking in the early morning light. Trading comments about the party and Theo’s decorating skills. It was when his stomach growled, she laughed “I probably should get going” She said pointedly, going to stand, holding a sheet around herself. “I was going to go to a cafe, if you’d want to join me?” He asked rising as well, not wanting her to leave. She smiled “Well I’m not sure I have the appropriate clothes to wear” She said, gesturing to his bedding wrapped around her. “Right,” he nodded, “You could borrow something?” He suggested. She nodded “Alright then” And that was how Hermione found herself in a grey cashmere sweater, and black joggers. She neglected to charm them to fit better, letting them stay baggy, but did transfigure her shoes into a pair of trainers. In his bathroom her jaw almost dropped when she saw his luxurious brand of face wash and moisturizer, seriously what 19 year old boy uses that, but she helped herself trying desperately not to look too disheveled.

Hermione found him waiting for her, in a matching sweater, a grin spread across his face. He rambled on while they walked to the place he was taking her, and she tried not to seem too surprised at where they were outside of his apartment. In a posh neighborhood in London, surrounded by muggles, Draco Malfoy was taking her to breakfast. If she had been told this a year ago she would have thought you were insane. But here she was, nervously brushing her hand against his as they walked side by side.

He held the door for her as they entered the cafe, speaking politely with the barista as they ordered, paying with a few bills. It was like she was seeing an alien, Draco had assimilated into the yuppie crowd of the area flawlessly.

They sat at one of the outside tables of the cafe. Was this a date she wondered absentmindedly sipping on the breakfast tea she had ordered. She looked over at Draco who was setting down his drink and plate carefully. He had paid after all she mused. She wrinkled her brows looking at his glass.

“What is that?” She asked, staring at the brightly green liquid that he was sipping on. Malfoy grinned “It’s a matcha latte, you should try it, it’s really nice” He said gesturing for her to take the drink. She raised an eyebrow, dubious, “Did you just get it because it’s green?” He scoffed, hand coming to cover his heart,mock offense painted on his features. “No I didn’t get it because it’s green” He insisted, even as her expression portrayed how little she believed that.

Hermione reached over, taking a hesitant sip, licking her lips, taking a moment to savor the taste, raising her eyes to meet Draco’s eager and expectant gaze. She laughed “You like it don’t you?” He pressed, “It’s quite good” She admitted with a nod. “I know, I’ve been trying to convince Potter to try them but he’s refusing he’s been addicted to the frappuccinos” He said passionately, only serving to further amuse Hermione. “Oh I know, the amount of sugar he consumes is worrying” She replied teasingly, returning to her own tea, letting it wash away the sweetened taste of the matcha.

“So are you doing anything on your actual birthday?” Draco asked “What, next Sunday?” “Yeah, I wanted to ask, why did you have your party a week early?” Hermione rolled her eyes “Ginny and Luna leave for school tomorrow, so I didn’t want them to miss it” She said having explained this multiple times.

Draco shook his head, leaning back in his chair, raising his drink “Can’t believe they have to sit for NEWTS after everything” He murmured.
“You got close to taking them, last year” She remarked, studying his expression curiously. He looked up at her, scanning her face searching for something, before looking to the side “Not much education was accomplished last year” He said finally after a moment had passed.

She huffed a laugh “And now we’re ministry employees. Hopefully no one ever asks to see our transcripts” Draco shook his head again “ I imagine you could pull out the Daily Prophet as your credentials” he said dryly, flashing her a smile.

A bell chimed through the city. Hermione frowned, “Do you have the time?” She asked and as he raised his wrist, she grabbed it pulling his arm across the table to inspect his watch for herself. Seeing it read 10 am, her eyes widened. “Oh blast, I have to feed Crookshanks” She said, rising to her feet. Draco followed, draining the last of his drink and following her as she started to leave. “Your cat?” He asked as he caught up. “Yes, he gets in a right foul mood and will scratch up the new sofa if I don’t feed him on time” She explained as she hurried them into a dark alley where they would be unseen.

“Sounds a bit high maintenance” He commented, at her withering gaze he kept further comments to himself, and simply braced himself for the side along apparition.

The familiar pull left them in her living room, a large orange cat was laying next to the sofa playing idly with some toy. “Oh Crooks” she murmured affectionately, leaning down to pet the cat who meowed at her irately. She went in the direction of the kitchen, the cat following closely at her heels, leaving Draco alone in her living room.

Taking in the room for the first time not suffering traumatic injury, Draco could see the fresh paint on the wall and the new carpet. The sun streamed through the front window appealingly, and the sounds of Hermione bustling in the kitchen were achingly domestic. His stomach twisted as he thought of what had happened here, why the furniture was new.

Hermione walked back in the room to find Draco inspecting the TV. “Well thanks for bringing me home” She said, awkwardly standing at the threshold of the room. He nodded “Of course”
“You did a nice job” He said, gesturing to the room’s decor. She grinned “Thanks, restoring it was oddly therapeutic” He nodded, knowing what it was like to see your home desecrated.

“Have you been back to the Manor?” She asked, he shook his head. “I don’t think I’m allowed anyways, but I can’t imagine when I’ll see it and not remember what happened there. What my father allowed in our home” he said.

“Have you spoken to them since their trials?” She asked, sitting on the sofa pulling her knees to her chest. He shook his head, sitting next to her. “I was so angry with them, I can’t ” She nodded, eyes tearing slightly thinking of her own parents. He frowned seeing her expression change. “I’m sorry, you must think I’m the most selfish person in the world” She huffed “No not at all” She said taking in his earnest expression. “When do you think you’ll feel comfortable bringing your’s back from Australia?” he asked. She shrugged “Hopefully soon, the house is done, once we catch Dolohov, I should be able to take some time off from work” He nodded in understanding.

“Draco I have to tell you, I went to see Shacklebolt after everything” She started, stuttering over her words as she thought of how best to phrase this. His earnest expression gave her pause as he turned to look at her as she spoke.

At her hesitation he ventured a guess to fill the silence “Was he mad his plan to use me as a target didn’t pan out how he wanted?” He asked, hand reaching out to pull at the cuff of her jeans.
“You knew?” She replied, her tone betraying her upset feelings. Draco grimaced “I was not naive to what the terms of my probation entailed, written or otherwise” “Oh” she responded flatly. She wondered briefly if she would ever stop feeling like a wide eyed fool realizing just how conniving people could be.

An owl tapped at the window, interrupting her train of thought. She gestured with her wand, opening the window allowing the bird to fly in. It landed on the back of the sofa, much to Crookshank’s dismay as he hissed at the bird from his spot on the floor. The letter the owl was carrying was dropped onto Draco’s lap, and it nipped at his fingers as he read the message.

“Theo- he says it’s an emergency” He frowned reading the note “What?” Hermione asked, suddenly tense. His eyes flashed up to look at her, as she stood he did as well. Awkwardly she stepped towards the floo. Draco was flustered now, “Hopefully he’s just bored after Luna left” He said even as his tone grew fearful.

Hermione nodded “Either way I think you should check on him,” She responded, Draco frowned even as he moved to the mantle grabbing a handful of the powder.

“I’ll see you” She said, as Draco remained silent observing her. Draco wondered if leaving would always feel this wrong. “Would you like to get dinner? Later tonight?” He asked, wanting to see her again. Today was Sunday she realized, and she had a standing invitation to dinner at the Burrow. She blushed and looked down, and he could tell from her posture that she was about to turn him down.

“I’m sorry I can’t tonight, but I will see you tomorrow” She said, and he nodded quickly. He moved closer to kiss her goodbye, and found himself pulled into a hug. Alarmed, but desperately trying to seem cool and calm, he entered the floo.

Hermione cringed watching as the flames carried him away. A hug? Seriously? She had, they had, and she hugged him goodbye. Her hands came up to catch her face. Surely he had been about to kiss her goodbye, and she chickened out and gave him a hug. He had been inside of her less than 24 hours ago, and she gave him an awkward hug and he practically ran to the floo.

And she had to go to work with him tomorrow, where Harry and Ron would also be.

Her stomach twisted with anxiety, her cheeks going warm, as the thought occurred to her. Had he been trying to ask her on a date?
—-

Theo had accompanied Luna to King’s Cross station, seeing her off for her last year, feeling like an old man watching the train pull away. He felt emotional watching her leave, it was windy he rationalized as he blinked back tears.

It was as he was leaving the platform that he felt for the first time uneasy. Theo looked around the muggles at the station, not seeing anything suspicious but couldn’t shake the feeling. Theo walked back to the entrance, doubled back to another bustling platform occupied by muggles, and then to the entrance again. Scanning the crowd, looking for what had him so ill at ease.

Eventually he decided to get on with his day, apparating back to his house. It was as he found the concealed alley to use as an apparition point, he finally saw the shadow of a man at the end.
—-
The Burrow was a different place in reality than in her mind. Tinted with the hues of nostalgia and warmth of youth, Hermione found the aura to lend itself to the rickety wooden structure. Dinner that night, she spent staring at the floo. The Weasleys’ were boisterous, and she was dodging Ginny’s knowing gaze. Ron and George were leading the discussion, and she was afforded the merciful position of sitting quietly and observing as Mrs Weasley was instructing Lavender on the best fertility spells. From the growing redness of the blonde girl’s cheeks, it was a position she did not envy.

Harry was the one who broke her silent bubble. “So, uh, did you-“ He stumbled over his words awkwardly pulling his chair to sit next to her as the rest began to rise from the table. “Did I?” She questioned, raising an eyebrow, not making this easy on him and not wishing to discuss it frankly. “Well, was Malfoy a gentleman?” Harry asked, suddenly laying on a thick suggestive tone. She rolled her eyes, even as she smiled, pulling her drink to her lips. “Oh Mione, come on,” Ginny said suddenly appearing, throwing herself into Harry’s lap, her arms wrapping around his neck, a familiarity she yearned for. “Did you two talk? Kiss? Shag?” The redhead continued. At Hermione’s blush, before she could even open her mouth, Ginny was gasping and in a loud whisper “Oh my gosh, details- how was it?” Hermione spluttered, “Why are you even here? Shouldn’t you be back at school?” She said finally. “Oh, I got special permission to floo back later tonight” Ginny said, and without missing a beat continued “That means it was good right?” She pressed picking up on Hermione’s deflection. Harry, having heard more than enough, moved to stand. Ignoring Hermione’s mouthed help me, he continued in to the living room, leaving the two alone now.

“Well?” Ginny asked. Hermione nodded and the two giggled. “Well! Yeah we did talk, and “ Hermione ended nodding suggestively. “Oh come on, you can tell me, after me and Harry did it I-“ Hermione interrupted “That is really more than I ever needed to know” She said raising a hand to cut her off. Ginny rolled her eyes “So are you two dating now? Did you sneak out after?” She asked. Hermione blushed even more if possible. “We went to breakfast, and then he came back to mine, but I think I messed it up because he asked me to dinner tonight and I said I couldn’t without explaining, and what if he thinks I’m turning him down” Ginny interrupted her friend now “Well send him an owl, floo to his place, talk to him more and figure it out.” She said, as if that was the obvious solution. And as Hermione mulled it over, maybe it was.
___

Draco arrived at the leaky cauldron hoping to find Theo day drinking. Instead he was met with an irate Pansy Parkinson, a crying Daphne Greengrass, and a panicking Theo.

“Malfoy, thank goodness” Theo said upon seeing him, waving him over to their table. “What’s going on?” He asked, concern etched into his features as he joined their table. Pansy fixed him a venomous look, one he was all too familiar with, although he hadn’t seen it since 5th year.

“Blaise is missing” Daphne said, wiping at her eyes, sniffing loudly, Pansy softened slightly and rubbed her back. Theo, dismayed, looked on while Draco found himself summoning a handkerchief to give to her as she attempted to collect herself. “When did you last see him?” Draco responded gently. Theo interrupted “That’s the thing, I just did see him, but something was off. I was leaving Kings Cross and ran into him, but he seemed out of it. I brought him here to sit down, but he ran off as soon as the bartender said Pansy and Daphne had been looking for him”

Pansy huffed as Daphne’s eyes watered, “We’ve been living in a flat together, he hasn’t come home for two nights or responded to any of our messages” She explained. Draco nodded, taking in the crowded lunch scene around them. Theo looked at him directly, “Draco, he wasn’t right” he said.

“I can bring you in tomorrow to make a report” He offered, mind reeling with what Zabini could have possibly been up to to land him in some trouble or what Pansy could have done to finally drive him away.

At this Pansy snorted, “The ministry involved? they’re the ones who caused this-“ Daphne's gasp cut her off, Draco’s head snapped towards her “What do you mean by that?” Daphne shook her head, pleading silently with Pansy, but Pansy rolled her eyes “Don’t you know? Shacklebolt has been blackmailing Zabini to be an informant”

Draco raises his eyebrows “What?” He asked, flashing back to Zabini’s intel that he had given. Wondering why they would risk Blaise’s cover being exposed if he was in contact with Shacklebolt anyway.

“He’s been running in their circles for months, strictly just gathering information, Blaise broke orders to give that tip. He was frustrated with Shacklebolt’s lack of action, especially -” Daphne explained trailing off.
“Then you were attacked” Pansy finished, staring at him as if it was his fault.

“He had another flat, his mum’s, he would sometimes stay at” Daphne said,

“I can go check it” Draco offered, Pansy nodded and stood. “I’ll come with you” “No, no, you stay with Daphne”

“As if, besides you’ll need me to get through the wards” She practically spat back at him, and in the midst of realizations Draco was having he wondered if he had missed any weddings in his former friend group. Theo looked up at him, from his spot consoling a sobbing Daphne, and nodded telling him to take Pansy.

They silently apparated to the flat, appearing in a flash in front of the building. Pansy tutted, grabbing his hand and pulling him through. The wards accepted the two. Pansy ignored him, turning to take in the state of the flat. Draco went pale seeing the mess around them, the upholstery on the sofa had been ripped open and a mess of dishes, bottles, and food waste scattered on the floor. In the kitchen, the sink was overflowing, mold growing on plates, the kettle was set on the stove. Draco felt it on the back of his hand, it was still warm.

“Someone’s been here recently” He said, wand rising defensively, anxiety in his stomach. Pansy nodded, “And I doubt it was Blaise” The two disappeared with a crack, a park in London materializing around them. Draco’s head whipped around taking in their surroundings. Besides him, Pansy began to melt down.

“They’re gonna kill him-“ She said, voice shaking, panicking as she turned to Draco. “Please Daphne can’t see me like this,” She was begging as she shook, breath coming in gasps. Draco nodded, in understanding. “Let’s have a cup of tea, catch our breath”
___

The green flames died down, and Hermione stopped short. There, sat on Draco’s sofa, was Pansy Parkinson, head in her hands. Hermione attempted to leave instantly, sick to her stomach, but was unable to apparate. The noise of her appearance caused Parkinson to look up, seeing the other, she wiped at her face quickly. “Granger?” She asked, just as Draco stepped back into the room. “Granger?” He echoed, seeing Hermione awkwardly stepping out of the mantle. So we’re back to a last name basis she thought bitterly, grabbing a handful of floo powder to try to leave. “Sorry I,” she stammered, attempting to floo home.

She was stopped by his hand on her wrist. “No, please stay” He implored. She looked between him and Pansy whose eyebrows were raised to her hairline, “No, I’ll go” Hermione said, wrenching her hand free, and stepping back into the green flames.
In her house, she collapsed, hugging her knees to her chest, dry heaving. Staring at the couch she wanted to burn it, remembering the morning, how could she have messed it up already.
___

Hermione debated calling in sick the next day, but finally dragged herself out of bed. She was scared, nerves twisting her stomach. She didn’t look in the mirror as she cast her hair charms, brushing her teeth till she gagged. Putting on a safe work outfit, she made it to the office a record 20 minutes late. Immediately diving into work, putting headphones on. A nice gift that Harry had given her for her birthday, drowning out her surroundings, but still noticed that Draco was not at his desk either. After an hour of paperwork, a tap on her desk interrupted her flow of work. Looking up slowly, she first noticed her enchanted plate was playing out a scene of Jupiter throwing lightning bolts.

Eyes rising she saw Harry, waiting rather impatiently, gesturing to her to take off the headphones. Behind him, at his own desk Malfoy stood with his back to her, speaking with a visibly upset Pansy Parkinson and Daphne Greengrass. “Hermione, Greengrass and Parkinson are here reporting Blaise Zabini missing” Her brows furrowed, she blinked hard not understanding what she heard. “When-?” She started to ask but was interrupted by the sound of a loud sob, turning to see Daphne throw herself onto Pansy.

Draco turned, visibly distraught, sending a pleading look to her and Harry. Harry turned to face her “Robards has asked us to take over the investigation,” She nodded, standing and picking up her enchanted quill. Going through the motions, she followed behind Harry as they brought the two women into the room they used.

Draco came with, helping to escort Pansy and Daphne. Leaving once the two of them were settled. Hermione watched as Pansy gripped Draco’s arm as he helped her to sit down, squeezing tightly before her hand fell to interlock with Daphne’s under the table. She felt affronted with the rather angry look Pansy was sending her way. Daphne was staring down at the table between them, blinking hard in the harsher lighting.

Harry looked at her and nodded, taking the lead. “Well, we will start with our standard questions to gather information. If you feel any additional information is necessary please share.” He said gently, enchanted quill at the ready. At Daphne’s nod he began to ask the list of questions they had, the last time they had seen him, his usual routine, any places he had spoken about potentially traveling to. It was fairly mundane responses given by Daphne until Harry asked if there was any reason they suspected foul play. At this Pansy practically snarled, “You should be asking the minister that, not us, its his fault-“ And at this Daphne became hysterical, sobs wracking her frame. Harry frowned looking to Hermione, lost. Hermione leaned forward, and in a gentle tone asked, “Can you explain what you mean by that?” Daphne shook her head, tight lipped. But Pansy fired back “Maybe if you would quit harassing Draco, and bother to ask Shacklebolt about his deals, you would understand”

Hermione physically bit her tongue to stop herself from responding, eyes widening in shock at the comment. Daphne however had no such impulse control. “Pans- apologize that was uncalled for” Pansy rolled her eyes. Harry stood “Thank you for coming in today, we’ll begin our investigation” As he was finishing his sentence, the door was wrenched open and an angry Draco Malfoy stood in the door war staring down Pansy with a rather vicious expression. The two women rose, following Harry out of the door. Draco followed after, whispering to the pair with an aggravated expression on his face. Hermione waited a moment, counted to ten a couple of times, rubbed at her eyes and sighed, before standing and following after.

At their desks, Harry was filing documentation, sending memos to the team presumably about the missing persons case. Draco was speaking to Daphne and Pansy, who now looked much calmer. As Hermione came closer, she hung back, wanting to be out of the verbal lashing zone Pansy commanded. A cleared throat snapped her attention back up, finding the dark haired girl much closer and staring at her intently. Hermione nodded in acknowledgment. “Yes?” She asked, preparing herself for whatever insult was sure to come out of her mouth. This public servant position was honestly beginning to be a drain.

“I’m sorry Granger, I am very upset and it is not right to take it out on you” She said, an irritated expression on her face. Hermione blinked, shocked, but recovered quickly “I understand, and I promise we will do everything possible to find Zabini” She said. Pansy huffed “Yes well see that you do do that” She snipped, turning on her heel and leaving, shrugging off Draco’s attempt at speaking to her as she marched to the door.
Hermione shook her head watching them leave, and gathered herself deciding to take a quick break, stepping into the break room.

She paused once the noise of the bustle of the office faded, her forehead coming to rest in her hands. Pansy Parkinson continued to be a nightmare of a girl at every opportunity, and apparently she had an in with Draco that she could not touch.

A few moments later she heard the door open, and she straightened. “Im sorry about Parkinson, she can be difficult” Draco said, coming closer. she moved away instinctively and he froze. He wanted to bash his head in, watching how she was pulling back from him.

“It’s alright, I’m sorry I interrupted you two last night” Hermione murmured, examining her shoes. He froze, brows furrowed “You're always welcome, I wish you would have stayed, she was a wreck until Daphne came and got her” At this Hermione frowned. “What happened yesterday, after you left?” she asked. Draco sighed and settled beside her leaning back on the wall.

“I went to see Theo, who was shaken up after running into Blaise in London. He said that Blaise seemed strung out, unlike himself, that something was wrong. Pansy and Daphne had been looking for him, we went to check his mum’s flat and it had been ransacked”

She nodded, understanding slightly better now. She opened her mouth to explain, but was cut off by Harry’s voice calling for Draco. “Malfoy- Robards wants to take your statement”

Hermione felt him push off from the wall, shooting her a look she couldn’t decipher.

—-
Shacklebolt was frowning having answered the owl from Robards not expecting the ambush of Hermione Granger who he candidly had been avoiding. Potter, Weasley, and Malfoy were inconsequential compared to an angry Hermione Granger.

“Zabini has gone dark” Robards said, and the minster nodded understanding what had happened. “I trust you’ve filled them in on what was going on”
“You’ve been using him as a spy, puppeteering him around to try to capture Dolohov” Ron said, voice flat and controlled. Hermione bit down on her cheeks, stomach turning. Harry’s hand found her elbow, squeezing briefly.

Shacklebolt nodded to Robards, silently granting permission. Robards sighed, “Zabini has been our best informant on Dolohov, who has been in hiding and staying out of wizarding circles. He found evidence that Dolohov has been experimenting on muggles, crafting curses especially effective on muggleborns.The last message Zabini sent was that he was attempting to make contact with him in order to draw him out”

“So why did he come to the ministry to submit a tip if he was in contact with you the whole time?” Harry asked, brow furrowed. Robards frowned, glancing down, Shacklebolt spoke out “He was growing frustrated at the Ministry’s pace of closing in on Dolohov. We disagreed on the need to keep his involvement as under wraps as possible, he took matters into his own hands”

“So how do we find him, he was in London yesterday, Theo Nott saw him” Draco said leaning forward at the table. “Nott?” Robards asked, frowning, “Junior” Shacklebolt explained with a wave of his hand.

Robards sighed and leaned back at the table, “We should bring him in and question him, see if we can get some clarity on where Zabini could have gone” he said, writing a memo to summon Theo.

“There has to be some way we can get Dolohov to make a move, he already went after Malfoy once and has been coming after muggles the whole time” Harry said, as the memo from Robards flew out of the room.

Draco’s head snapped up. “Make me the target again, he’s already gone after me once, successfully, it stands to reason he’ll try again if motivated”

Shacklebolt considered him, and Hermione could see the wheels turning in Robards head. “Stop this is ridiculous-“ She started but died off, when everyone else seemed to be considering it.
Finally Robards spoke up “You must enforce Mungo’s treats him, can’t keep leaving my man to bleed out” he negotiated speaking directly to the minister.

Shacklebolt shrugged “If we don't succeed in bringing Dolohov in, there might not be anything left to treat” The cold fact washed over them, Hermione shaking her head in silence as they accepted the grim reality.

Ron spoke up “So how do we do this? Last time it was a press frenzy that motivated the attack, don’t suppose we have one of those handy” Draco frowned, looking at Hermione, whatever was happening between them didn’t exist in order to be speculated on.

“Pity we don’t have any photos at the ready of you being a picture perfect blood traitor at the moment” Weasley remarked, earning a dry chuckle Robards.

Shacklebolt cleared his throat, all eyes turned to him. “I may have some intel on a potential for tomorrow's front page of the Daily Prophet” And with that the man produced a copy of a newspaper from his pocket. The front page was taken up by a photo of Draco and Hermione sitting at breakfast looking utterly domestic in their matching outfits. Hermione's eyes widened, Harry gasped, Malfoy’s jaw clenched.

“Are you having me followed?” She spat
“Not at all, you two are particularly unaware of your surroundings” Shacklebolt explained “This is a violation” Hermione stated, refusing to read past the headline that Eyes on the Prize not wanting to know what kind of lies were being put upon them.

Shacklebolt shrugged, not particularly bothered,
“Yes well I'm sure after that Draco will be targeted again just be sure to be seen stumbling drunk down a dark alley”

With that Shacklebolt left, leaving the group surrounding the copy of the daily prophet on the table. Draco followed Robards out, leaving the three of them.

Weasley whistled low inspecting his copy “I don’t know what’s more insane the gold digging accusations thrown at Hermione, Malfoy’s “attempt at buying forgiveness”, or the assertion that you two have fallen deeply in love”

Hermione blanched, not knowing what to say. Harry whacked Ron on the arm, and he looked up, seeing Hermione unexpectedly looking very uncomfortable and upset.

“That’s his favorite café” Harry remarked, recognizing the location Draco had attempted to persuade him to try on numerous occasions.

She nodded, not knowing what to say, rising to leave. Hermione headed out the back door of the office finding herself in a deserted hallway that lead to the archives. She paused once the noise of the bustle of the office faded, her forehead coming to rest on the cool tiled walls.

Eventually the coolness of the wall faded, her breathing still was coming in uneven pants, tears building in her eyes and her mind whirling. A few moments later she heard footsteps, and she straightened up preparing to head back in. She looked up to see Draco approaching, and she briefly considered the merits of running deeper in the halls or casting a strong notice me not.

Hermione watched listlessly as he approached. Once he was within a few feet he stopped.

“Hey” He said, taking in her state. “Hey” She repeated, wondering where he was going to go with this.

“I had no idea we were being photographed,” he said, hands falling into his pockets. She nodded “I know, I didn’t either, I wouldn’t have let this happen” She said quickly, her words spilling out. Draco frowned “What do you mean?”

Hermione frowned now, anger bubbling up inside of her “This plan is ridiculous, you’re not a martyr, you getting yourself killed won’t earn your forgiveness”

Draco huffed, frustrated, voice cracking “Then what will?”. Hermione paused, taking him in. He stood in front of her, vulnerable. “I don’t know what to do”

Hermione shook her head .

Draco grabbed her arm pulling her closer to him, she looked up at him, his eyes searching hers for what she didn’t know. “What do you want me to do Hermione?”

She wanted to scream, laugh at the ridiculousness. Shacklebolt was more than willing to turn their relationship into a sham and potentially get Draco killed, and she was just supposed to go along with the plan, like she was the crazy one for not wanting to do this.

“I can’t watch this happen” She said, and Draco felt his stomach sink.

She broke out of his grip, stepping past him towards the door, pausing as Draco spoke.

“We have to bring Dolohov in, it will be different this time we’ll be prepared for him to make his move” Draco said with an edge to his tone. “After this it will be done, and it's our best chance at getting Zabini”

“What if he kills you this time? What then?”

At his silence, she frowned. “I’m taking myself off this case, I won’t have any part in it” and with that she left.